see 
 
A Sjkkth’ji 
 
 RrRMA.N EM PIKE. 
 
 Jfkm A MAT of 
 
 INDIA extra C1ANJKM 
 
 V 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2016 
 
 https://archive.org/details/accountofamericaOOjuds 
 
OF THE 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 TO 
 
 THE BURMAN EMPIRE: 
 
 IN A SERIES OF LETTERS, ADDRESSED TO A GENTLEMAN 
 IN LONDON. 
 
 y 
 
 By ANN H. JUDSON. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 PRINTED FOR 
 
 J. BUTTERWORTH & SON, 43, FLEET - STREET ; 
 
 AND 
 
 T. CLARK, 8, PARLIAMENT SQUARE, EDINBURGH. 
 
 MDCCCXXIII. 
 
B. BENSLEY, 
 
 BOLT COURT, FLEET STREET 
 
 \ 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 It may not hitherto have been generally 
 known in England, that in the year 1812, the 
 Rev. Adoniram Judson engaged in a Mission 
 to the Burman Empire, under the direction 
 of the American Board of Baptist Missions ; 
 and settled at Rangoon, on the eastern coast 
 of the Bay of Bengal. After encountering 
 many difficulties and privations, during the 
 first six years of his residence in that country, 
 he acquired a thorough knowledge of the 
 language; translated a considerable part of 
 the New Testament; and composed tracts, 
 which were circulated among the natives of 
 Burmah. Much inquiry on the subject of 
 religion was thus excited, and several genuine 
 converts were formed into a Christian So- 
 
 A 2 
 
IV 
 
 ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 ciety, conducting themselves in every respect 
 consistently with their Christian profession. 
 
 Mrs. Judson’s health having suffered greatly 
 from the effects of the climate, her removal 
 to a colder latitude became necessary, which 
 occasioned her to visit England on her way to 
 America, in the summer of 1822 . The par- 
 ticulars she communicated concerning the 
 inhabitants of the Burman Empire, and the 
 rise and progress of the Burman Mission, 
 were in this country new and highly interest- 
 ing. She was, therefore, earnestly requested 
 to write a detailed account of the Mission, 
 which might be printed for general informa- 
 tion. In compliance with this request, on her 
 voyage to America she commenced, and 
 during her residence there completed, the 
 series of letters which are contained in the 
 present volume. 
 
 It appears that female education forms no 
 part of the Burman system : on the contrary, 
 national prejudice is strongly opposed to the 
 principle. Slavery is carried on, similar, in 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 V 
 
 many respects, to that which prevailed under 
 the Mosaic dispensation. When the father 
 of a family is overwhelmed with debt, he has 
 recourse to the sale of his wife and children ; 
 and if the sum he receives for them be not 
 sufficient, he offers himself in order to ba- 
 lance the account. Not unfrequently, under 
 the despotic government of the Empire, a 
 tax is levied on an individual far beyond his 
 ability to pay, and he is put to the torture 
 until he has entered into an engagement to 
 produce the sum required : the sale of his 
 wife and children takes place for this purpose. 
 Hence there are multitudes of slaves in the 
 Burman Empire. But those slaves whose 
 situation is peculiarly calculated to excite 
 compassion, are children whose parents die 
 involved in debt. The creditor immediately 
 lays claim to the helpless orphans, and either 
 retains them for his debt, whatever may 
 be its amount, or sells them for an equiva- 
 lent sum. To redeem a few female orphan 
 slaves of this description, is an object 
 
Vi ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 which Mrs. Judson proposes to herself, on 
 her return to Rangoon, in order to commence 
 with them a system of instruction ; hoping 
 that, should her labours succeed, their con- 
 duct in after life may convince the Burmans 
 of the utility of female education. 
 
 The profits from this publication, if any 
 should arise, will be appropriated to the 
 redemption from slavery and education, of 
 female children on Mrs. Judson’s approach- 
 ing return to Burmah. 
 
 London, July 1 , 1823 . 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 A connected account of the origin, pro- 
 gress, and success, of the American Baptist 
 Mission to the Burman Empire, was first sug- 
 gested by friends in Bengal, who were desir- 
 ous of a better acquaintance with particular 
 circumstances, than could be obtained from 
 any publication extant. 
 
 On embarking for Europe, I indulged the 
 hope of being able to commence a work of 
 this kind, during the passage ; but my ill 
 state of health, together with the scanty ma- 
 terials then in my possession, induced me to 
 defer it until a more favourable period. 
 
 In England and Scotland, I found a high 
 degree of interest, relative to the Burman 
 
Vlll 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Mission ; excited, principally, by a few arti- 
 cles of intelligence which had found their 
 way from these shores across the Atlantic, 
 and which continually prompted the inquiry, 
 “ How shall we obtain all the information 
 which has been transmitted to your American 
 Board ?” Frequently was the request reiter- 
 ated, to make a compilation of documents, in 
 such a form as to give a history of events, 
 from the commencement of the mission to 
 the present time. 
 
 From no one was this request more forcibly 
 and constantly made, than from that esteemed 
 friend to whom these letters are addressed ; 
 who, from my first arrival in England, until 
 my departure for my native shores, manifested 
 the affectionate concern of a father, and 
 spared no exertions to increase my comfort, 
 improve my health, and enhance my useful- 
 ness. He entered warmly into our mission- 
 ary views, and endeavoured to cherish the 
 flame, already kindled, in his circle ; and his 
 last request, received at the very moment of 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 IX 
 
 my embarkation at Liverpool, had no incon- 
 siderable influence in prevailing on me to 
 commence the present compilation. 
 
 Since my arrival in this country, my health 
 has so far declined as to prevent my imparting 
 to my beloved friends that oral information 
 which I had so fondly expected and ardently 
 desired. This circumstance has been an ad- 
 ditional inducement to devote every moment 
 of leisure, and respite from pain, to the 
 compilation of this work ; and it is to me 
 no small source of consolation, that, while 
 endeavouring to obtain my health, in my 
 secluded and retired situation, I have been 
 able to prepare and present to my Christian 
 friends, a concise view of the faithfulness and 
 mercy of God, as exhibited in the formation 
 of a little church, in one of the largest heathen 
 empires in the world. 
 
 While I consider the following letters as a 
 substitute for verbal communications, I cannot 
 refrain from bespeaking the candour of my 
 friends in perusing them. 
 
X 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Much additional interesting matter would 
 have been communicated, more attention to 
 style and elegance of expression would have 
 been given, and more particularity in selec- 
 tion and arrangement would have appeared, 
 had my health allowed. This must be my 
 apology for omissions and errors of every 
 kind. But, poor as is the garb in which these 
 letters are attired, a full conviction that the 
 providential circumstances therein detailed, 
 will have a tendency to excite grateful emo- 
 tions in the hearts of many of God’s dear 
 children, induces me to make an immediate 
 and joyful offer of this little work. 
 
 M 
 
 I gladly embrace the present opportunity 
 to express my thanks, and sense of obligation, 
 for the continued and innumerable proofs of 
 Christian affection, which have been mani- 
 fested by the Board of Managers of the 
 General Convention ; by the female societies ; 
 and by many individuals, in their endeavours 
 to add to my comfort and aid me in my 
 designs, since my arrival in this country. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 XI 
 
 That the blessings of thousands, ready to 
 perish, may descend upon all interested in 
 the missionary cause, and that every indivi- 
 dual who shall peruse these letters may raise 
 his heart to God, in prayer for the conversion 
 of the heathen, is the sincere and constant 
 desire of 
 
 A. H. J. 
 
 Washington City, 
 
 March, 1823. 
 
: • i. . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 LETTER I. 
 
 Introduction. — Sketch of the Burman Empire. — Extent. — Soil. — 
 Climate. — Inhabitants. — Government. — Religion. — Character. 
 — Literature. — Education page 1 
 
 LETTER II. 
 
 Cause of Mr. Judson’s engaging in Missions. — Formation of Ame- 
 rican Board of Missions. — Visit to England. — Embarkation of 
 Missionaries for India in 1812. — Arrival, Difficulties, and Trials 
 at Calcutta. — Departure for the Isle of France. — Death of Mrs. 
 Newell. — Return to India page 6 
 
 LETTER III. 
 
 Voyage to Rangoon. — Arrival. — Study of the Burman Language. 
 — Extracts from Letters and Journals. — Description of the Vice- 
 roy and his Wife. — Unsettled State of Affairs. — Burman Punish- 
 ments page 18 
 
 LETTER IV. 
 
 Extracts from Letters and Journals continued. — Review of Pro- 
 ceedings during the first two Years of the Mission. — Formation of 
 the American Baptist Board of Missions. — Visit of an Armenian. 
 — Conversation of Mr. Judson and his Teacher. — Difficulties of 
 the Burman Language. — Death of Mr. and Mrs. Judson’s only 
 Child page 41 
 
XIV 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 LETTER V. 
 
 Visit of the Vice-reine. — Arrival of a Printing Press. — Qualifica 
 tions requisite in Missionaries. — Arrival of Mr. Hough. — Funeral 
 of a Burman Priest. — Execution of Criminals page 61 
 
 LETTER VI. 
 
 Conversation with an Inquirer. — Publication of Tracts. — Descrip- 
 tion of the Female Meeting for Instruction. — Great Festival of 
 Gaudama page 88 
 
 LETTER VII. 
 
 Publication of Burman Translation of St. Matthew’s Gospel. — 
 Voyage to Sea. — Protracted Detention. — Difficulties with the 
 Burman Government. — Prevalence of Disease, and Burman 
 Mode of expelling it. — Preparations for general Departure. — Mr. 
 Judson’s return page 103 
 
 LETTER VIII. 
 
 Mr. Judson’s Account of his Voyage. — Arrival of Messrs. Colman 
 and Wheelock. — Their Missionary Characters, — Poem on their 
 quitting America page 125 
 
 LETTER IX. 
 
 Erection of the Zayat. — Burman preaching. — Remarks on the Bur- 
 man Language. — Inquirers. — First Burman Convert. — Baptism 
 of Moung Nau. — Death of the Burman Emperor .... page 144 
 
 LETTER X. 
 
 Departure of Mr. Wheelock. — Visit of the Teacher, Moung Shway- 
 gnong. — Of Moung Ing. — Baptism of Moung Byaay and Moung 
 Thahlah. — Death of Mr. Wheelock page 178 
 
 LETTER XI. 
 
 Burman School. — Closing of the Zayat.— Voyage to Ava.— Au- 
 dience of the Emperor. — Instance of Persecution. — Return to 
 Rangoon. — New Inquirers — Departure of Mr. and Mrs. Col- 
 man page 210 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 XV 
 
 LETTER XII. 
 
 Death of Mr. Colman — Baptism of Moung Shway-bay, Moung 
 Gway, and Moung Nyo-dway. — Moung Shway-gnong and Mah 
 Men-lay. — Departure of Mr. and Mrs. Judson for Bengal. — 
 Return to Rangoon. — Tolerant Spirit of the Viceroy. — Baptism 
 of Moung Ing page 258 
 
 LETTER XIII. 
 
 Re-opening of the Zayat. — Curious metaphysical Character. — 
 Baptism of Mah Myat-lay. — First Christian Burman Mar- 
 riage page 299 
 
 LETTER XIV. 
 
 Mrs. Judson’s Departure for America. — Death of Moung Thahlah. 
 Arrival of Dr. and Mrs. Price. — Baptism of Moung Thah-ay, 
 Men- oo, and May-Mee. — Departure of Mr. Judson and Dr. 
 Price for Ava. — Conclusion page 312. 
 
 MISSION 
 

 
 
 . • i > 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 , 
 
 — noli 
 
 
 
MISSION 
 
 TO THE 
 
 BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 &• 
 
 LETTER I. 
 
 Ship Amity, August, 1822. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, 
 
 After such continued proofs of your affectionate 
 regard, and kind concern in my welfare, it would, 
 indeed, be the height of ingratitude, should I 
 longer delay to comply with the request, so often 
 made, to write you a particular and connected 
 account of the origin, progress, and success of the 
 American Baptist mission to the Burman Empire. 
 
 My present state of convalescence, together 
 with freedom from interruptions during my pas- 
 sage to America, I am happy to say, allow the 
 gratification of my feelings in complying with 
 your wishes ; and, though an employment of this 
 nature will have a tendency to refresh my mind 
 with scenes of trial, the very recital of which is 
 appalling to human nature, it will, at the same 
 time, recal to my recollection the tender mercies 
 
 B 
 
2 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 of our heavenly Father, whose unseen hand has 
 supported, sustained, and delivered, when no 
 created arm could succour, and whose loving- 
 kindness has been richly experienced in the very 
 storms of adversity. To the honour of Divine 
 grace would I record, that we have never encoun- 
 tered trials greater than we have been enabled to 
 bear, and a way for escape from imminent danger 
 and peril has always been provided. 
 
 Previously to a personal relation, a slight 
 sketch of the Burman Empire, its geographical 
 situation, government, and some of the principal 
 traits in the character of its inhabitants, may not 
 be uninteresting. 
 
 This empire comprises the former kingdoms of 
 Arracan, Ava, and Pegue, whose sovereigns were 
 displaced by the celebrated Alompra, the founder 
 of the present dynasty, or by his successors. 
 This, and some adjacent countries, have some- 
 times been termed Indo-Chinese nations, as si- 
 tuated between India Proper and China. The 
 empire of Burmah, in its present state, is about 
 1200 miles in length, and 8 or 900 in the 
 broadest part. It extends from the 9th to the 
 28th degree North latitude, and from the 91st 
 to the 108th East longitude ; and contains a 
 population estimated at about nineteen millions. 
 The northern part of the country is barren and 
 mountainous ; but the plains and valleys, situated 
 more southerly, are very fertile. The climate is 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 3 
 
 considered salubrious, and the natives are remark- 
 ably healthy and vigorous. The government is 
 strictly monarchical. The emperor is an absolute 
 sovereign, and is regarded as the sole lord and 
 proprietor of life and property in his dominions ; 
 and, without the concurrence of any, his word is 
 irresistible law. Four private ministers of state, 
 (called Atwenwoon) and four public ministers of 
 state, (Woongyee) are the organs of administra- 
 tion. The latter compose the supreme court of 
 the empire, (Tlowtdau) in the name of which all 
 imperial edicts are issued. 
 
 The Burman empire is divided into districts, 
 each of which is governed by a viceroy, (Myoo- 
 woon) and a court, (Yongdau). The district 
 courts are composed of a president, (Yawoon) — 
 chief magistrate, (Sit-kai) — collectors of the port, 
 (Akoukwoon) — auditors, (Narkandau) — and se- 
 cretaries, (Saragyee). 
 
 The members of the district courts, and the 
 wives, relations, and favourites of viceroys, have 
 also the privilege of holding private courts, and 
 of deciding petty causes, subject to appeal to 
 higher authority. 
 
 The Burmans are Boodhists or a nation of 
 atheists. They believe that existence involves in 
 itself the principles of misery and destruction : 
 consequently, there is no eternal God. The 
 whole universe, say they, is only destruction and 
 re-production. It therefore becomes a wise man 
 
4 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 to raise his desires above all things that exist, and 
 aspire to Nigban, the -state in which there is no 
 existence. Rewards and punishments follow me- 
 ritorious and sinful acts, agreeably to the nature 
 of things. Gaudama, their last Boodh, or deity, 
 in consequence of meritorious acts, arrived at that 
 state of perfection, which made him deserving of 
 annihilation, — the supreme good. His instructions 
 are still in force, and will continue till the appear- 
 ance of the next deity, who is supposed now to 
 exist somewhere in embryo, and who, when he 
 appears, as the most perfect of all beings, will 
 introduce a new dispensation. The Boodhist sys- 
 tem of morality is pure, though it is destitute of 
 power to produce purity of life in those who pro- 
 fess it. 
 
 The Burmans are a lively, industrious, and 
 energetic race of people, and farther advanced 
 in civilization than most of the Eastern nations. 
 They are frank and candid, and destitute of that 
 pusillanimity which characterizes the Hindoos ; 
 and of that revengeful malignity which is a lead- 
 ing trait in the Malay character. Some of their 
 men are powerful logicians, and take delight in 
 investigating new subjects. Their books are 
 numerous ; some of them written in the most 
 flowing, beautiful style : and much ingenuity is 
 manifested in the construction of their stories. 
 
 All the boys in the empire are taught by the 
 priests, who are dependent for their support on 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 5 
 
 the contributions of the people ; but no attention 
 is given to female education, excepting in a few 
 instances in the higher classes of society. 
 
 From the above observations, my dear Sir, you 
 may form some idea of the Burmans ; but, on the 
 sanguinary nature of their government, prudential 
 reasons urge my silence. 
 
 Still hoping for an interest in your prayers, 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very affectionately and respectfully, 
 
 A. H. J 
 
6 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 LETTER II. 
 
 Ship Amity, August, 1822. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, 
 
 I now commence a relation of those views and 
 feelings, which first induced Mr. Judson to engage 
 in missions. 
 
 Soon after he had graduated, at one of our 
 American universities, he commenced making the 
 tour of the United States. Some providential oc- 
 currences, while on his journey, led him to doubt 
 the truth of those deistical sentiments which he 
 had recently adopted. His mind became so deeply 
 impressed with the probability of the Divine 
 authenticity of the Scriptures, that he could no 
 longer continue his journey, but returned to his 
 father’s house, for the express purpose of ex- 
 amining thoroughly the foundation of the Chris- 
 tian religion. After continuing his investigations 
 for some time, he became convinced that the 
 Scriptures were of Divine origin, and that he 
 himself was in a lost situation by nature, and 
 needed renovation previous to an admittance into 
 heaven. It now became his sole inquiry, “ What 
 shall I do to be saved ? ” 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 7 
 
 A theological seminary at Andover, Massachu- 
 setts, was about this time established ; but the 
 rules of the institution required evidence of evan- 
 gelical piety in all who were admitted. Mr. 
 Judson was desirous of entering this college, for 
 the purpose of being benefited by the theological 
 lectures; but hardly ventured to make applica- 
 tion, conscious that he was destitute of the proper 
 qualifications. His ardent desire, however, of 
 becoming acquainted with the religious students, 
 and of being in a situation to gain religious in- 
 struction, overcame every obstacle,’ and he ap- 
 plied for admittance ; at the same time assuring 
 the professors of his having no hope that he had 
 been a subject of regenerating grace. He was, 
 notwithstanding, admitted ; and, in the course of 
 a few weeks, gained satisfactory evidence of hav- 
 ing obtained an interest in Christ, and turned his 
 attention to those studies which were most calcu- 
 lated to make him useful in the ministry. 
 
 Some time in the last year of his residence in 
 this theological seminary, he met with Dr. Bu- 
 chanan’s “ Star in the East. ” This first led his 
 thoughts to an Eastern mission. The subject ha- 
 rassed his mind from day to day, and he felt 
 deeply impressed with the importance of making 
 some attempt to rescue the perishing millions of 
 the East. He communicated these impressions 
 to the professors and students, but they all dis- 
 couraged him. He then wrote to the Directors 
 
8 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 of the London Missionary Society, explained his 
 views, and requested information on the subject 
 of missions. He received a most encouraging- 
 reply, and an invitation to visit England, to ob- 
 tain in person the necessary information. 
 
 Soon after this, Messrs. Nott, Newell and Hall 
 joined him, all of them resolving to leave their 
 native land, and engage in the arduous work of 
 missionaries, as soon as Providence should open a 
 way. At a meeting of the Massachusetts Asso- 
 ciation, Mr. Judson and his associates presented 
 a paper, which first made known to the public 
 their missionary designs. This, together with 
 further representations and conversations, origin- 
 ated the “ American Board of Commissioners for 
 Foreign Missions.” 
 
 Shortly after the formation of this Board, Mr. 
 Judson was authorized by its members to go on a 
 mission of inquiry to England, and to ascertain 
 what degree of assistance could be obtained, in 
 case our own funds should be inadequate to the 
 undertaking. On his voyage thither, the ship 
 was taken by a French privateer ; and, as if to 
 try the purity of his missionary zeal, Mr. Judson 
 was put on board, and, after being detained as 
 a prisoner for several weeks, was safely conveyed 
 to the dungeon of a French prison in Bayonne. 
 Through the assistance, however, of an American 
 gentleman, who saw Mr. J. conveyed through the 
 streets, he procured his release, and, after a most 
 
TO THE BUK1IAN EMPIRE. 9 
 
 difficult struggle to obtain official passports from 
 Napoleon, (it was in 1811,) he was allowed to 
 proceed through the country, and to pass the 
 Channel to England. In that highly favoured 
 land, he obtained all the assistance, encourage- 
 ment, and information he desired, and returned 
 again to America, after an absence of nearly a year. 
 
 A few months after his return, the Board came 
 to a resolution of sending the missionaries in the 
 first ship ready to sail for the East. 
 
 Mr. Rice, another student at Andover, whose 
 mind had long been impressed with the melan- 
 choly situation of the heathen, but who, hitherto, 
 had been undetermined, now offered himself to 
 the Board, and begged to be allowed the privi- 
 lege of accompanying his brethren. 
 
 In the winter of 1812, Mr. and Mrs. Newell, 
 Mr. Judson, and myself, embarked from Salem, 
 on board the Caravan ; at the same time the other 
 three missionaries sailed from Philadelphia. 
 
 We arrived in Calcutta, in May, after a plea- 
 sant passage of four months. But our heavenly 
 Father saw our unfitness to engage in his service, 
 previously to our entering a disciplinary school. 
 In our native country we had never known trials, 
 or adversity ; and though we had, I trust, endea- 
 voured to count the cost, and expected a frequent 
 cloudy sky in our missionary atmosphere, it was 
 our prevailing hope, that our sun would still shine 
 bright. 
 
10 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 And now, my dear Sir, I need make no apology 
 for detailing circumstances relating to the govern- 
 ment of the Honourable East India Company. 
 You well know the prejudices which existed, rela- 
 tive to this subject, before the renewal of the char- 
 ter in 1813. We arrived in Calcutta during the 
 administration of Lord Minto. A few days after 
 our landing, we received orders to return imme- 
 diately to America, in the same ship in which we 
 came ; and our captain was refused a port-clear- 
 ance, unless he would enter into an engagement 
 to take us back. This was an occurrence we did 
 not expect, and was aimed at the foundation of 
 our dearest hopes. Our friends in Calcutta in- 
 formed us that there was no method of evading 
 this order, unless we could obtain permission to 
 go to some place not under the Honourable Com- 
 pany’s government. It was then our wish to go 
 to the Burman empire ; but the existing difficul- 
 ties between the English and Burman govern- 
 ments, rendered the attempt presumptuous. We 
 accordingly made application for permission to 
 go to the Isle of France, which was readily 
 granted. One vessel only was on the point of 
 sailing, and she could accommodate but two 
 passengers. The situation of my friend, Mrs. 
 Newell, rendered it necessary that she should ar- 
 rive at some home as early as possible. Mr. and 
 Mrs. Newell, therefore, embraced the opportunity 
 this ship presented. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. II 
 
 We were detained in Calcutta two months 
 longer. The government noticing our continu- 
 ance, supposed, probably, that we intended re- 
 maining in Bengal, and issued a most peremptory 
 order for our being sent immediately on board 
 one of the Honourable Company’s vessels, bound 
 to England. Mr. Rice had, in the mean time, 
 joined us. A petty officer accompanied Messrs. 
 Rice and Judson to their place of residence, and 
 requested them not to leave it without permis- 
 sion. We saw our names inserted in the public 
 papers, as passengers on board a certain ship, and 
 now there appeared very little hope of our escape. 
 Mr. Rice and Mr. Judson, however, soon ascer- 
 tained that a ship would sail for the Isle of 
 France in two days. They applied for a pass 
 from the chief magistrate, but were refused. — 
 They communicated to the captain of the ship 
 their circumstances, and asked if he would ven- 
 ture to take them on board without a pass ? He 
 replied that he would be neutral ; that there was 
 his ship, and that they might do as they pleased. 
 
 With the assistance of the gentleman in whose 
 house we were residing, we obtained coolies 
 (porters) to convey our baggage, and, at twelve 
 o’clock at night, we embarked, though the gates 
 of the dock-yards were closed, and the opening 
 of them, at that time of the night, was quite con- 
 trary to the regulations of the Company. The 
 next morning the ship sailed. She had pro- 
 
12 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 ceeded down the river, for two days, when a go- 
 vernment despatch arrived, forbidding the pilot 
 to go farther, as passengers were on board who 
 had been ordered to England. It was one o’clock 
 in the morning when this prohibition was re- 
 ceived, and as the vessel had, providentially, an- 
 chored near the only English dwelling within seve- 
 ral miles, we immediately went on shore. 
 
 The next morning, the captain, though very kind 
 and obliging, informed us, that his duty to his 
 employers and government, required that our bag- 
 gage should be removed ; and that we could pro- 
 ceed no farther. We were successful in procuring 
 boats for our conveyance, word was returned to 
 the governor that no such persons were on board, 
 and the ship was allowed to go on her way. 
 
 We knew not what course to take, feeling as- 
 sured that, should we return to Calcutta, we 
 should be sent to England, and, if we continued 
 at the place in which we then were, we should 
 certainly be discovered. We therefore went down 
 the river as far as Fultah, about fifty miles from 
 Calcutta, where we procured lodgings. Here we 
 partook, in some measure, of the feelings of those 
 who are every moment expecting a discovery ; 
 and, though we were conscious of having done 
 our duty, in thus refusing to comply with the 
 orders of government, we could not help feeling 
 somewhat alarmed at the arrival of every boat at 
 the Ghaut, and the appearance of every new face. 
 
TO THE BIRMAN EMPIRE. 13 
 
 We had continued in this situation four days, 
 anxiously applying to every ship passing down 
 the river, for admittance, to whatever port bound. 
 We had given up all hope of escape, and thought 
 we must return again to Calcutta, when a letter 
 was handed to Mr. Judson, containing a pass to 
 go on board the ship we had so lately left. We 
 knew not who procured it, but our hearts were 
 rejoiced, we thanked God, and took courage. 
 The ship had been gone down the river four days, 
 and was probably out at sea. It was then dark, 
 and we were about seventy miles from Saugar, 
 the place where the ship lay, if not gone to sea. 
 But there was no alternative. We went on board 
 our boats, the boatmen rowed hard all night and 
 all the next day, at the close of which we had 
 the inexpressible pleasure of discovering the ship 
 safely anchored in Saugar roads, having been 
 detained much longer than was expected, from 
 the circumstance that some of the Lascars had 
 not arrived. 
 
 These providential occurrences, my dear Sir, 
 had such a tendency to strengthen our trust and 
 confidence in God, that we now felt assured he 
 had something for us to do, and that he would, in 
 his own time and way, mark out our path before 
 us. The precious moments we enjoyed, in sweet 
 communion with God, more, far more, than com- 
 pensated for our unexpected trials. 
 
 We seriously thought of making an effort to 
 
14 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 establish a mission on the island of Madagascar, 
 thinking it was, perhaps, the design of Providence 
 in sending us to the Isle of France, for that pur- 
 pose. With these views we immediately com- 
 menced studying the French language, continued 
 it during our passage, and for some time after our 
 arrival. 
 
 The intelligence of the death of our beloved 
 friend, Mrs. Newell, was a shock we were not 
 prepared to expect. On our voyage we had con- 
 stantly anticipated the pleasure of again meeting 
 our dear friends and early associates, Mr. and 
 Mrs. Newell. It had scarcely entered our thoughts 
 that either of them would be no more. But we 
 were, by this solemn providence, taught a lesson 
 we had been backward in learning, that our 
 dearest plans might be defeated by the call of 
 death. 
 
 After our feelings had, in some measure, sub- 
 sided, we made inquiries respecting Madagascar, 
 but, finding it impossible there to establish a 
 mission, our attention was again turned to the 
 East. Governor Farquhar had received orders 
 from the supreme government in Bengal, to 
 “ have an eye on those American missionaries.” 
 He, however, very kindly and politely informed 
 us that we were at liberty to go where we wished, 
 so far as he was concerned, and we accordingly 
 embraced the first opportunity which presented 
 itself for our return to India. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 15 
 
 While at the Isle of France it was thought ad- 
 visable, both by Mr. Rice and Mr. Judson, that 
 the former should return to America, and attempt 
 establishing Foreign missionary societies among 
 the Baptists. 
 
 After three months’ residence at the Isle of 
 France, we embarked for Madras, at which place 
 we arrived in June, 1813. Here, again, we were 
 assured of the hostile disposition of the Honour- 
 able Company’s government towards missionary 
 exertions, as manifested in a late attempt to send 
 to England our former missionary associates, the 
 Rev. Messrs. Nott and Hall, who had proceeded 
 to Bombay.* 
 
 Mr. Judson’s first object, therefore, was to 
 ascertain what ships were lying in the Madras 
 roads, and he found the only one which would 
 sail, previously to information being given to the 
 Supreme government in Beng-al of our return to 
 India, was bound to Rangoon. A mission to the 
 Burman empire, desirable as it was, we had been 
 in the habit of viewing with a kind of horror, 
 and, though dissuaded from the attempt by our 
 friends at Madras, we now saw the hand of Pro- 
 vidence pointing to that region, as the scene of 
 our future labours. 
 
 * Our excellent friend, Mr. M., was, probably, the instrument in 
 the hands of God, of their continuance in Bombay. 
 
1G AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 As I shall frequently be obliged to have re- 
 course to letters and documents, long since pub- 
 lished in America, allow me, in this place, to insert 
 a few extracts from a letter written at this time, 
 as descriptive of our state of feeling when about 
 to embark. 
 
 “ My heart often sinks within me, when I think 
 of living among a people whose tender mercies 
 are cruel. But, when I reflect upon their mise- 
 rable state, as destitute of the Gospel, and that it 
 is easy for our heavenly Father to protect us in 
 the midst of danger, I feel willing to go, and live 
 and die among them ; and it is our daily prayer 
 that it may please God to enable us to continue 
 in that savage country. Farewell to the privi- 
 leges and conveniences of civilized life ! Fare- 
 well to refined Christian society ! We shall enjoy 
 these comforts no more ; but Burmah will be a 
 good place to grow in grace, to live near to God, 
 and be prepared to die. O, my dear parents and 
 sisters, how little you know how to estimate your 
 enjoyments, in your quiet homes, with all the 
 comforts of life ! How little you know how to 
 prize dear Christian society, as you have never 
 been deprived of it ! How little you can realize 
 the toils and perplexities of traversing the ocean ; 
 and how little you can know of the solid comfort 
 of trusting in God, when dangers stand threaten- 
 ing to devour ! But these privations, these dan- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 17 
 
 gers and toils, and these comforts, are ours, and 
 we rejoice in them, and think it an inestimable 
 privilege that our heavenly Father has given us, in 
 allowing us to suffer for his cause.” 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very affectionately and respectfully, 
 
 A. H. J. 
 
 c 
 
18 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 LETTER III. 
 
 Ship Amity, September, 1822. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, 
 
 o ur residence in Madras was very short. When 
 our dear friends,* at that settlement, saw we 
 were determined on going to Burmah, they did 
 all in their power to smooth the way before us, 
 by preparing those articles which they considered 
 necessary on our first arrival. Among other 
 things, a valuable European woman servant was 
 provided. We sent her on board two days before 
 we went ourselves. On the 22d of June we em- 
 barked for Rangoon. The ship was just getting 
 under way, when the servant, above mentioned, 
 fell on the floor, apparently in a fit, but all our 
 endeavours to recover her were ineffectual, for she 
 never breathed more. It was then too late to 
 supply her place, and we were obliged to pro- 
 ceed without an attendant. I was immediately 
 taken dangerously ill, and thought, indeed, that 
 the time of my departure was at hand, and that 
 
 * Among these kind friends, who were solicitous for our welfare, 
 I would mention the Rev. Mr. M. Thomson, with whom you are 
 well acquainted, and Mr. Strachan. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 19 
 
 all my toils and perplexities were at an end. 
 But a particular account of our dangerous voyage, 
 and the gloomy prospects on our first arrival in 
 Burmah, is given in a letter from Mr. Judson to 
 the Board of Missions. — “ We commended our- 
 selves to the care of God, and embarked in a 
 crazy old vessel, manned entirely by native sailors, 
 the captain being the only person on board that 
 could speak our language, and we had no other 
 apartment than what was made by canvass. Our 
 passage was very tedious. Mrs. Judson was taken 
 dangerously ill, and continued so, until, at one 
 period, I came to experience the awful sensation, 
 which necessarily resulted from the expectation 
 of an immediate separation from her, who was 
 the only remaining companion of my wanderings. 
 About the same time, the captain being unable 
 to make the Carnicobar island, where he intended 
 taking a cargo of cocoa nuts, we were driven 
 into a dangerous strait, between the Little and 
 Great Andamans, two savage coasts, where the 
 captain had never been before, and where, if we 
 had been cast on shore, we should (according to 
 all accounts) have been killed and eaten by the 
 natives. But, as one evil is sometimes an anti- 
 dote to another, so it happened with us. Our 
 being driven into this dangerous, but quiet chan- 
 nel, brought immediate relief to the agitated and 
 exhausted frame of Mrs. Judson, and conduced 
 essentially to her recovery. And, in the event, 
 
20 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 we were safely conducted over the black rocks, 
 which we sometimes saw in the gulf below ; and, 
 on the eastern side of the island, found favour- 
 able winds, which gently wafted us forward to 
 Rangoon. But, on our arrival here, other trials 
 awaited us. 
 
 “We had never before seen a place where Eu- 
 ropean influence had not contributed to smooth 
 and soften the rough features of uncultivated 
 nature. The prospect of Rangoon, as we ap- 
 proached, was quite disheartening. I went on 
 shore, just at night, to take a view of the place, 
 and the mission house ; but so dark, and cheer- 
 less, and unpromising did all things appear, that 
 the evening of that day, after my return to the 
 ship, we have marked as the most gloomy and 
 distressing that we ever passed. Such were our 
 t weaknesses, that we felt we had no portion here 
 below, and found consolation only in looking 
 beyond our pilgrimage, which we tried to flatter 
 ourselves would be short, to that peaceful region, 
 where the wicked cease from troubling, and the 
 weary are at rest. But if ever we commended 
 ourselves, sincerely and without reserve, to the 
 disposal of our heavenly Father, it was on this 
 evening. And, after some recollections and prayer, 
 we experienced something of the presence of 
 Him who cleaveth closer than a brother ; some- 
 thing of that peace which our Saviour bequeathed 
 to his followers — a legacy which we know, from 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 21 
 
 this experience, endures when the fleeting plea- 
 sures and unsubstantial riches of the world are 
 passed away. The next day Mrs. Judson was 
 carried into the town, being unable to walk, and 
 we found a home at the mission house erected 
 by Mr. Chater. We soon began to find that it 
 was in our hearts to live and die with the Bur- 
 mans. We gradually became reconciled to the 
 place, and from a conviction of the superior im- 
 portance of this to any unoccupied station, and 
 a hope that, notwithstanding the frightful ac- 
 counts we had received, we should find it prac- 
 ticable to remain, we were induced to pitch our 
 tent. We applied very soon to the study of the 
 language, and in this we have been closely en- 
 gaged to the present time, so far as Mrs. Jud- 
 son’s health, and my numerous interruptions have 
 permitted.” 
 
 We now, my dear Sir, felt ourselves, in every 
 sense of the word, on heathen ground. Not an 
 individual of any description with whom we 
 could unite in social prayer. We were sur- 
 rounded by despotism, avarice, and cruelty ; and 
 the darkness, the dreadful moral darkness, of 
 heathen idolatry, was evident, wherever we 
 turned our eyes'. Our tongues could not per- 
 form their office, for the language of the Burmans 
 was then to us a perfect jargon, and no ani- 
 mating prospect of speedily overcoming this dif- 
 ficulty, cheered the gloomy scene. Yet our 
 
22 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 heavenly Father suffered us not to despond. He 
 compelled us to feel the full force of those pre- 
 cious promises, relative to the conversion of the 
 heathen, which encouraged us to look forward 
 with a degree of hope, which has since asto- 
 nished ourselves. We found the language ex- 
 tremely difficult, and we had no teacher who un- 
 derstood both the English and Burman languages. 
 Our only mode of ascertaining the names of the 
 objects which met our eye, was by pointing to 
 them, in the presence of our teacher, who would 
 immediately speak the names in Burman ; we then 
 expressed them as nearly as possible by the Roman 
 character, till we had sufficiently acquired the 
 power of the Burman. 
 
 As the state of the mission, from the period 
 above mentioned to the present time, has been 
 transmitted to the American Board, a selection 
 and compilation of those statements, will prin- 
 cipally constitute my future narrative : — From 
 a journal, commenced July, 1813, and continued 
 until September, 1815, the following extracts are 
 taken. 
 
 “ We feel disappointed in not finding Mr. 
 Carey in Rangoon, as he would be able to afford 
 us some assistance in the acquisition of the lan- 
 guage. He has gone to Ava, having received 
 an order to vaccinate some of the members of 
 the royal family. Mrs. Carey is a native of the 
 country, though of European extraction. She 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 23 
 
 has the entire charge of the family, being fami- 
 liar with the language, which enables her to give 
 directions to the servants. This circumstance 
 relieves me from every concern of this nature, 
 so that I devote my whole time to the study of 
 the language, which we find very difficult ; but, 
 with diligence and perseverance, I doubt not we 
 shall be able to read, write, and speak it, in a few 
 years, with ease. 
 
 “ Our teacher is a good-natured, intelligent 
 man. Although it is contrary to the cast of a 
 Hindoo, he sits in a chair by us, and will eat 
 with us. When he first came, he was not very 
 willing to instruct me, appearing to feel that it 
 was rather beneath him to instruct a female, as 
 the females here are held in the lowest estima- 
 tion. But when he saw I was determined to per- 
 severe, and that Mr. Judson was as desirous that 
 he should instruct me as himself, he was more 
 attentive. 
 
 “As it respects our food, we get along much 
 better than we expected. We have no bread, 
 butter, cheese, potatoes, or scarcely any thing 
 to which we have been accustomed. Our prin- 
 cipal food is rice and curried fowl, and fowls 
 stewed with cucumbers. But, instead of mur- 
 muring that we have no more of the comforts of 
 life, we have great reason to be thankful that we 
 have so many. 
 
 “ There are no English families in Rangoon, 
 
24 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 and there is not a female in all Burmah with 
 whom I can converse. The country presents a 
 rich and beautiful appearance, every where co- 
 vered with vegetation, and, if cultivated, would 
 be one of the finest in the world. But the poor 
 natives have little inducement to labour, or to 
 accumulate property, as it would, probably, be 
 taken from them by their oppressive rulers. — 
 Many of them live on leaves and vegetables, 
 which grow spontaneously, and some actually die 
 with hunger. At the present time there is quite 
 a famine. Every article of provision is extremely 
 high ; therefore many are induced to steal what- 
 ever comes in their way. There are constant 
 robberies and murders committed. Scarcely a 
 night passes, but houses are broken open, and 
 things stolen ; but our trust and confidence are 
 in our heavenly Father, who can easily preserve 
 and protect us, though a host should encamp 
 about us. I think God has taught us, by expe- 
 rience, what it is to trust in him, and to find com- 
 fort and peace in feeling that he is every where 
 present. O, for more ardent, supreme love to him, 
 and greater willingness to suffer in his cause ! 
 
 “ Rangoon , August 8th . — I again take my pen, 
 though I have nothing new to communicate ; yet 
 I feel a pleasure and satisfaction, too great to be 
 neglected, in writing to those dear friends, whom 
 I never expect to see again, till I meet them in 
 the eternal world. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 25 
 
 “ We are still going on in the language, 
 though our progress is so slow that it is hardly 
 perceptible. You can form no idea of the dif- 
 ficulties of acquiring a language, like this, with- 
 out a dictionary, grammar, or even teacher, 
 who understands both the English and Burman. 
 We should be quite discouraged, were we not 
 convinced that the acquisition of this is the only 
 means by which we can communicate religious 
 truths to this perishing people. 
 
 “ From our first embarking for India, we 
 have had our eye on this empire, as a final re- 
 sidence ; but we have been repeatedly discou- 
 raged by the dreadful accounts we have had of 
 the ferocity and barbarity of the natives, toge- 
 ther with the many privations we must suffer 
 among entire heathens. Several missionaries 
 have made an attempt to reside here, but have 
 been discouraged, and left the place, without 
 effecting any thing. And some of these mis- 
 sionaries, we had reason to think, possessed 
 much more piety and devotedness to missions 
 than ourselves. No wonder, then, that we were 
 discouraged. But, after our heavenly Father 
 had severely tried us, in causing us to be driven 
 from place to place ; he shut up every door, and 
 made us feel willing ‘ to take our lives in our 
 hands,’ and to come to this heathen land, to spend 
 the remainder of our days. 
 
 “ But, will you believe me, when I say we are 
 
26 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 cheerful and happy ; though we find the govern- 
 ment 'and people just as we expected; though 
 we find ourselves almost destitute of all those 
 sources of enjoyment, to which we have been ac- 
 customed, and are in the midst of a people, who, 
 at present, are almost desperate, on account of 
 the scarcity of provisions ; though we are exposed 
 to robbers by night, and invaders by day, yet we 
 both unite in saying we never were happier, never 
 more contented in any situation, than the present. 
 We feel that this is the post to which God hath 
 appointed us ; that we are in the path of duty ; 
 and in a situation, which, of all others, presents 
 the most extensive field for usefulness. And, 
 though we are surrounded with danger and death, 
 we feel that God can, with infinite ease, preserve 
 and support us under the most heavy sufferings. 
 But, for these feelings, we are indebted wholly to 
 the free, rich, and sovereign grace of our Re- 
 deemer, and are still dependent on him for a con- 
 tinuance of them ; for it is not three months since 
 we looked at this situation, with all that dread 
 and horror which you can imagine. It is our 
 daily prayer, that we may be continued here, and 
 be made a blessing to the poor Burmans, who are 
 perishing for lack of knowledge. 
 
 “ But we mourn our unfitness to be engaged in 
 the great work of communicating religious know- 
 ledge to the dark and benighted mind of a hea- 
 then. Our only hope is in God. We know that 
 
TO THE fiUKMAN EMPIRE. 27 
 
 he can bless his own truth to the salvation of sin- 
 ners, though it may be communicated in ever so 
 broken a manner, and by the meanest of his crea- 
 tures. We rejoice that this great, this powerful 
 God, is our father and our friend, and has opened 
 a way of access for us sinners, and has com- 
 manded us to open our mouths wide, with the 
 promise that he will fill them. He hath also said, 
 he ‘ will give the heathen to his Son, for an inhe- 
 ritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for 
 his possession.’ 
 
 “We cannot but hope the glorious day is draw- 
 ing near, when the promise will be fulfilled ; and 
 that, among other heathen nations, Burmah, 
 cruel, avaricious, idolatrous Burmah, will say to 
 Jesus, ‘What have I any more to do with idols? 
 Come thou, and reign over us.’ 
 
 “ O my dear parents and sisters, pray for us, 
 that we may be humble, prayerful, and entirely 
 devoted to the cause of Christ. Pray for these 
 poor people, who have altars and temples in high 
 places, for the worship of the prince of darkness. 
 They are immortal like ourselves, they are bound 
 to the same eternity, and, like us, they are ca- 
 pable of enjoying or suffering endless happiness 
 or eternal misery. 
 
 “ September , 1814. — Not more refreshing to the 
 thirsty sons of Afric is the cooling stream; or 
 more luxurious to the meagre, half-starved native 
 
28 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 Andaman, is a morsel of food, than your letters, 
 my dear sisters, to our weary and almost famished 
 feelings. Two long years and a half had elapsed 
 sii\ce we left our native country, without our 
 hearing one word from any of our American 
 friends. Thirteen months of this time have been 
 spent in the cruel, avaricious, benighted country 
 of Burmah, without a single Christian friend, or 
 female companion of any kind. 
 
 “ Our home is in the mission house, built by 
 the English Baptist Society, on the first arrival of 
 Messrs. Chater and Carey in this country. It is 
 large and convenient, situated in a rural place, 
 about half a mile from the walls of the town. We 
 have gardens enclosed, containing about two 
 acres of ground, full of fruit trees of various kinds. 
 In the dry season our situation is very agreeable. 
 We often enjoy a pleasant walk, within our own 
 enclosure, or in some of the adjoining villages. 
 
 “ September 28th.-—' This is the first Sabbath 
 that we have united in commemorating the dying 
 love of Christ at his table. Though but two in 
 number, we feel the command as binding, and the 
 privilege as great, as though there were more; 
 and we have indeed found it refreshing to our 
 souls. 
 
 “ December 1 1th. — To-day, for the first time, I 
 have visited the wife of the viceroy. I was in- 
 troduced to her by a French lady who has fre- 
 quently visited her. When we first arrived at the 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 29 
 
 government-house, she was not up, consequently 
 we had to wait some time. But the inferior 
 wives of the viceroy diverted us much by their 
 curiosity, in minutely examining every thing we 
 had on, and by trying on our gloves and bonnets, 
 &c. At last her highness made her appearance, 
 dressed richly in the Burman fashion, with a long- 
 silver pipe in her mouth, smoking. At her ap- 
 pearance, all the other wives took their seats at a 
 respectful distance, and sat in a crouching pos- 
 ture, without speaking. She received me very 
 politely, took me by the hand, seated me upon a 
 mat, and herself by me. She excused herself for 
 not coming in sooner, saying she was unwell. 
 One of the women brought her a bunch of flowers, 
 of which she took several and ornamented my 
 cap. She was very inquisitive whether I had a 
 husband and children, whether I was my hus- 
 band’s first wife — meaning by this, whether I was 
 the highest among them, supposing that Mr. Jud- 
 son, like the Burmans, had many wives — and 
 whether I intended tarrying long in the country. 
 
 “ When the viceroy came in I really trembled ; 
 for I never before beheld such a savage looking- 
 creature. His long robe and enormous spear not 
 a little increased my dread. He spoke to me, 
 however, very condescendingly, and asked if 1 
 would drink some rum or wine. When I arose 
 to go, her highness again took my hand, told me 
 she was happy to see me, that I must come to 
 
30 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 see her every day. She led me to the door ; I 
 made my salaam, and departed. My only object 
 in visiting her was, that if we should get into any 
 difficulty with the Burmans, I could have access 
 to her, when perhaps it would not be possible for 
 Mr. Judson to have an audience with the viceroy. 
 
 “We intend to have as little to do with the 
 
 *• 
 
 government people as possible, as our usefulness 
 will, probably, be among the common people. 
 Mr. Judson lately visited the viceroy, when he 
 scarcely deigned to look at him, as Englishmen 
 are no uncommon sight in this country ; but an 
 English female is quite a curiosity. 
 
 “ January Wth, 1815. — Yesterday we left the 
 mission house, and moved into one in town, 
 partly through fear of robbers, and partly for the 
 sake of being more with the natives, and learning 
 more of their habits and manners. We shall also 
 be in a way of getting the language much sooner, 
 as we shall hear it spoken more frequently here, 
 than we could in the house we have left. 
 
 “ January \&th .— Our ears are continually filled 
 with the intelligence of robberies and murders. 
 Last night a band of fifteen or twenty attacked a 
 house very near the one we had just left ; and, 
 after stabbing the owner, robbed the house of 
 every thing they could find. The robbers were 
 armed with large knives, spears, and guns, which 
 put all the people around in such fear, that none 
 dared to go to the assistance of the sufferers. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 31 
 
 “ This evening Mr. Judson and myself went to 
 see the person who was stabbed. We found him 
 lying on his bed, in great distress, surrounded 
 by his Burman friends, who appeared to sympa- 
 thize with him in his affliction. The poor man 
 was anxious to know if Mr. Judson could tell 
 whether he would live, by feeling his pulse ; but 
 Mr. Judson told him he was not a physician. 
 
 “ The viceroy is very much enraged at this 
 daring attempt, and has sent one of his principal 
 officers, with three hundred men, in search of the 
 perpetrators. 
 
 “ All these things teach us the great need of 
 the gospel among this poor people. They also 
 teach us the need of being constantly prepared 
 for a sudden, violent death. O, that the time 
 may soon come, when this people will be able to 
 read the Scriptures of truth in their own language, 
 and believe in that Saviour, who is not only able 
 to save them from such dreadful crimes, but to 
 save their immortal souls from eternal misery. 
 
 “ January ‘10th . — In consequence of the rob- 
 bery committed a few days ago, the viceroy or- 
 dered seven thieves to be executed. It was dark 
 when they arrived at the place of execution. 
 They were tied up by the hands and feet, and 
 then cut open, and left with their bowels hanging- 
 out. They are to remain a spectacle to others 
 for three days, and then be buried. Their im- 
 mortal souls entered the eternal world without 
 
32 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 ever having heard of Him, who was put to death 
 as a malefactor, to save the guilty. 
 
 “ A native of respectability came to our house, 
 soon after the execution, and Mr. Judson asked 
 him where the souls of the robbers had gone ? 
 He said he did not know ; and asked if the souls 
 of wicked men did not enter into other bodies, 
 and live in this world again ? Mr. Judson told 
 him no, but they were fixed, immoveably, in 
 another state of existence. 
 
 “ January 22d. — To-day we have witnessed the 
 Burman ceremonies of burying a person of rank 
 and respectability. He was nephew to the pre- 
 sent viceroy, and son of a neighbouring governor. 
 He was killed in Rangoon, accidentally, by the 
 discharge of his gun. The procession commenced 
 by a number of Burmans, armed with spears and 
 bamboos, to keep the crowd in order. Some of 
 the inferior members of government succeeded, 
 then all the articles of use and wearing apparel of 
 the deceased, such as his beetle box, drinking 
 cup, looking-glass, &c. The father and train pre- 
 ceded, the wife, mother, and sisters followed the 
 corpse in palanquins. The viceroy, his wife, and 
 family, on large elephants, concluded the proces- 
 sion. The crowd, which was very great, followed 
 promiscuously. All the petty governors and 
 principal inhabitants of Rangoon were present ; 
 yet there was as perfect order and regularity as 
 could have been observed in a Christian country. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 33 
 
 “ The corpse was carried some way out of 
 town, to a large pagoda, and burnt, when the 
 bones were collected to be buried. At the place 
 of burning great quantities of fruit, cloth, and 
 money, were distributed among the poor, by 
 the parents of the deceased youth. 
 
 “ January 21th . — On the opposite side of the 
 river, there is a province of the Burman Empire, 
 governed by one who is not under the control of 
 the viceroy of Rangoon. This governor was re- 
 turning from the great funeral above mentioned, 
 and had nearly reached his house, when a man on 
 a sudden started up, and, with one stroke, severed 
 his head from his body. In the bustle and con- 
 fusion of his attendants, the murderer escaped. 
 He was, however, found, and the plot discovered. 
 It had its origin with the head steward of the go- 
 vernor, who intended, after the execution of his 
 master, to seize on his property, go up to the 
 king, and buy the office which his master had 
 lately occupied. He was put to the torture, and 
 the above confession extorted from him. He was 
 afterwards treated in the most cruel manner, 
 having most of his bones broken, and left to lan- 
 guish out his miserable existence in a prison, in 
 chains. He lived five or six days in this terrible 
 condition. All who were concerned with him 
 were punished in various ways. The immense 
 property of this governor goes to the king, as he 
 left no children, though several wives remain. 
 
34 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ Sabbath-day, March 20th. — To-day, as usual, 
 we came out to the mission house, that we might 
 enjoy the Sabbath in a more quiet way. We had 
 but just arrived, when one of the servants in- 
 formed us that there was a fire near the town. 
 We hastened to the place whence the fire pro- 
 ceeded, and beheld several houses in flames, in a 
 range which led directly to the city ; and as we 
 saw no exertions to extinguish it, we concluded 
 the whole place would be destroyed. We set off" 
 immediately for our house in town, that we might 
 remove our furniture and things that were there ; 
 but when we came to the town gate, it was 
 shut. The poor people, in their fright, had shut 
 the gate, ignorantly imagining they could shut 
 the fire out, though the walls and gates were 
 made entirely of wood. After waiting, however, 
 for some time, the gate was opened, and we re- 
 moved in safety all our things into the mission 
 house. The fire continued to rage all day, and 
 swept away almost all the houses, walls, gates, 
 &c. We felt grateful to God that not a hair of 
 our heads was injured ; and that, while thousands 
 of families were deprived of a shelter from the 
 burning sun, we had a comfortable house, and the 
 necessaries of life. 
 
 “ Though we are here exposed to thieves and 
 robbers, yet He who has preserved us in every 
 emergency, is still our trust and confidence, and 
 is still able to protect us. We feel that our pri- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 35 
 
 vileges and enjoyments are so far superior to all 
 around us, that, instead of complaining of our 
 privations in this heathen land, we ought to be 
 very thankful for the many and great mercies 
 we enjoy. 
 
 “ April 1 6th. — Mr. F. Carey has lately returned 
 from Calcutta, and much refreshed our minds 
 with letters and intelligence from our friends. — 
 We are so much debarred from all social inter- 
 course with the rest of the Christian world, that 
 the least intelligence we receive from our friends 
 is a great luxury. 
 
 “We feel more and more convinced that the 
 gospel must be introduced into this country, 
 through many trials and difficulties ; through 
 much self-denial and earnest prayer. The strong 
 prejudices of the Burmans ; their foolish conceit 
 of superiority over other nations ; the wickedness 
 of their lives, together with the plausibility of 
 their own religious tenets, make a formidable ap- 
 pearance in the way of their receiving the strict 
 requirements of the gospel of Jesus. But all 
 things are possible with God, and he is our 
 only hope and confidence. He can make moun- 
 tains become valleys, and dry places streams 
 of water. 
 
 “ August 20th. — To-day, Mr. F. Carey, his wife, 
 and family, left us for Ava, where they expect to 
 live. We are now alone in this great house, and 
 
36 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 almost alone as it respects the world. If it were 
 not that Burmah presents such an unbounded 
 field for missionary exertions, we could not be 
 contented to stay in this miserable land. But we 
 are convinced that we are in the very situation 
 in which our heavenly Father would have us to 
 be, and if we were to leave it, for the sake of 
 enjoying a few more temporal comforts, we 
 should have no reason to expect his blessing on 
 our exertions. 
 
 “ We frequently receive letters from our Chris- 
 tian friends in this part of the world, begging us 
 to leave a field so entirely rough and unculti- 
 vated, the soil of which is so unpromising, and 
 enter one which presents the prospect of a more 
 plentiful harvest. God grant that we may live 
 and die among the Burmans, though we should 
 never do any thing more than smooth the way 
 for others. 
 
 “ September 3d . — Heard the dreadful intelli- 
 gence of the loss of Mr. F. Carey's vessel, wife and 
 children, and all his property ! He barely es- 
 caped with his life. How soon are all his hopes 
 blasted ! He set out for Ava in a brig, which 
 belonged to the Burman government, having his 
 furniture, medicine, wearing apparel, &c. on 
 board. The brig had been in the river about 
 ten days, when she upset, and immediately went 
 down. Mrs. Carey, two children, all the women 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 37 
 
 servants, and some of the men servants, who 
 could not swim, were lost. Mr. Carey endea- 
 voured to save his little boy (three years old), but 
 finding himself going down, was obliged to give 
 up the child. 
 
 “ As it respects ourselves, we are busily em- 
 ployed all day long. I can assure you that we 
 find much pleasure in our employment. Could 
 you look into a large open room, which we call a 
 verandah, you would see Mr. Judson bent over 
 his table, covered with Burman books, with his 
 teacher at his side, a venerable looking man, in 
 his sixtieth year, with a cloth wrapped round 
 his middle, and a handkerchief on his head. — 
 They talk and chatter all day long, with hardly 
 any cessation. 
 
 “ My mornings are busily employed in giving- 
 directions to the servants, providing food for the 
 family, & c. At ten, my teacher comes, when, 
 were you present, you might see me in an inner 
 room, at one side of my study table, and my 
 teacher the other, reading Burman, writing, talk- 
 ing, &c. I have many more interruptions than 
 Mr. Judson, as I have the entire management of 
 the family. This I took on myself, for the sake 
 of Mr. Judson’s attending more closely to the 
 study of the language ; yet I have found, by a 
 year’s experience, that it is the most direct way 
 I could have taken to acquire the language ; as I 
 
38 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 am frequently obliged to speak Burman all day. 
 
 I can talk and understand others better than Mr. 
 Judson, though he knows more about the nature 
 and construction of the language. 
 
 “ A new viceroy has lately arrived, who is much 
 beloved and respected by the people. He visited 
 us soon after his arrival, and told us that we must 
 come to the government-house very often. We 
 have been once or twice since, and have been 
 treated with much more familiarity and respect 
 than the natives of the country. 
 
 “ After he had moved into his new house, he 
 gave an invitation to all the English and French- 
 men to dinner. The viceroy and his wife did 
 every thing in their power to amuse the com- 
 pany. Among other things were music and 
 dancing. The wife of the viceroy asked me if I 
 knew how to dance in the English way ? I told 
 her that it was not proper for the wives of priests 
 to dance. She immediately assented, and thought 
 that a sufficient reason for my declining. She 
 then asked what kind of a teacher Mr. Judson was ? 
 I told her, speaking in their idiom, that he was a 
 sacred teacher, that is, a teacher of the will of 
 the true God. 
 
 “ The Burmans have a very great regard for 
 their priests. They consider them a higher order 
 of beings than other men. This was the cause 
 of the marked attention we received from her 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 39 
 
 ladyship. I wish I could write you something 
 about the conversion of the Burmans, or their 
 eagerness to hear the word of God. 
 
 “No missionary has ever attempted to preach 
 among the natives, so that we are hardly able to 
 judge how the gospel would be received, if pub- 
 licly preached. Yet their firm belief of the divine 
 origin of their religion, renders it improbable, to 
 human appearance, that they would willingly 
 receive the gospel. 
 
 “ We often converse with our teachers and 
 servants on the subject of our coming to this 
 country, and tell them, if they die in their pre- 
 sent state, they will surely be lost. But they 
 say, ‘ Our religion is good for us, yours for you.’ 
 But we are far from being discouraged. We are 
 sensible that the hearts of the heathen, as well as 
 those of Christians, are in the hands of God, and 
 in his own time he will turn them unto himself. 
 
 “ Much wisdom and precaution are necessary 
 in our present situation. A little departure from 
 prudence might at once destroy the mission. 
 We still feel happy and thankful that God has 
 made it our duty to live among the heathen. 
 Though we have met, and continue to meet, with 
 many trials and discouragements, yet we have 
 never, for a moment, regretted that we undertook 
 this mission. 
 
 “ This climate is one of the most healthy in the 
 world. There are only two months in the year 
 
40 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 when it is severely hot. We doubt not but you 
 pray much for us, in this miserable land, deprived 
 of all Christian society. We need much, very 
 much grace, that we may persevere, and bear a 
 faithful testimony to the religion of Jesus. 
 
 “ Adieu, my sisters. May God be with you, 
 and grant you much of his presence, is the sincere 
 and ardent prayer of your still affectionate sister.” 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very affectionately and respectfully. 
 
 A. H. J. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 41 
 
 LETTER IV. 
 
 Bradford, Massachusetts, October, 1822. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, 
 
 M y only excuse for the length of the preceding 
 letter, is the continued connexion of those events 
 which I could not well separate. I have thus far 
 introduced in my relation many more extracts 
 from my own, than from Mr. Judson’s letters. — 
 During the first years of our residence in Burmah, 
 I was in the habit of noting little occurrences 
 much more frequently than Mr. Judson, as his 
 whole time and thoughts were exclusively devoted 
 to the acquisition of the language. 
 
 I ought, under some circumstances, to make 
 an apology for saying so much about our personal 
 concerns ; but, when I recollect how frequently 
 you urged me to be particular in my relation, 
 and to send you every thing that had ever been 
 printed, I feel that an excuse of any kind is 
 unnecessary. 
 
 A letter written about this time to Mr. Newell, 
 our former associate, is a continued description 
 of our plans and prospects. 
 
42 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ A few days since we welcomed yours of 
 December 18 th, the only one we have received 
 since you left us, at Port Louis. It brought 
 fresh to my mind a recollection of scenes formerly 
 enjoyed in our dear native country. Well do I 
 remember our first interesting conversations on 
 missions, and on the probable events that awaited 
 us in India. Those were happy days. Newell 
 and Judson, Harriet and Ann, then were united in 
 the strictest friendship — then anticipated spend- 
 ing their lives together, in sharing the trials and 
 toils, the pleasures and enjoyments, of a mis- 
 sionary life. But, alas ! behold us now ! In the 
 Isle of France, solitary and alone, lies all that 
 was once visible of the lovely Harriet. A melan- 
 choly wanderer, in the Island of Ceylon, is bro- 
 ther Newell ; and the savage, heathen empire of 
 Burmah, is destined to be the future residence of 
 Judson and Ann. But is this separation to be 
 for ever ? shall we four never again enjoy social, 
 happy intercourse ? Yes, my dear brother, our 
 separation is of short duration. There is a rest, 
 a peaceful happy rest, where Jesus reigns, where 
 we four shall soon meet, to part no more. 
 
 “ As Mr. Judson will not have time to write to 
 you by this opportunity, I will endeavour to give 
 you some idea of our situation here, and of our 
 plans and prospects. We have found the country, 
 as we expected, in a most deplorable state, full 
 of darkness, idolatry, and cruelty, — full of com- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 43 
 
 motion and uncertainty. We daily feel that the 
 existence and perpetuity of this mission, still in 
 an infant state, depend in a peculiar manner on 
 the interposing hand of Providence, and, from 
 this impression alone, we are encouraged still to 
 remain. As it respects our temporal privations, 
 use has made them familiar, and easy to be borne ; 
 they are of short duration, and, when brought in 
 competition with the worth of immortal souls, 
 sink into nothing. We have no society, no dear 
 Christian friends ; and, with the exception of two 
 or three sea captains, who now and then call on 
 us, we never see a European face. When we 
 feel a disposition to sigh for the enjoyments of 
 our native country, we turn our eyes on the mise- 
 rable objects around. We behold some of them 
 labouring hard for a scanty subsistence, op- 
 pressed by an avaricious government, which is 
 ever ready to seize what industry has hardly 
 earned ; we behold others sick and diseased, 
 daily begging the few grains of rice, which, when 
 obtained, are scarcely sufficient to protract their 
 wretched existence, and with no other habitation 
 to cover them from the burning sun or chilly 
 rains, than that which a small piece of cloth, 
 raised on four bamboos, under the shade of a 
 tree, can afford. While we behold these scenes, 
 we feel that we have all the comforts, and, in 
 comparison, even the luxuries of life. We feel 
 that our temporal cup of blessings is full, and 
 
44 
 
 AMERICAN 1 BAPTIST MISSION 1 
 
 runneth over. But is our temporal lot so much 
 superior to theirs ; O, how infinitely superior our 
 spiritual blessings ! While they vainly imagine 
 to purchase promotion, in another state of exist- 
 ence, by strictly worshipping their idols, and 
 building pagodas ; our hopes of future happiness 
 are fixed on the Lamb of God, who taketh away 
 the sin of the world. When we have a realizing 
 sense of these things, my dear brother, we forget 
 our native country and former enjoyments, and 
 feel contented and happy with our lot, with but 
 one wish remaining, that of being instrumental 
 in leading these Burmans to partake of the same 
 source of happiness with ourselves. 
 
 “ Our progress in the language is slow, as it is 
 peculiarly hard of acquisition. We can, however, 
 read, write, and converse with tolerable ease ; 
 and frequently spend whole evenings very plea- 
 santly in conversing with our Burman friends. — 
 We have been very fortunate in procuring good 
 instructors. Mr. Judson’s teacher is- a very 
 learned man, was formerly a priest, and resided 
 at court. He has a thorough knowledge of the 
 grammatical construction of the language, like- 
 wise of the Pali, the learned language of the 
 Burmans.^ 
 
 “We are very anxious to hear from our dear 
 brethren, Nott and Hall. We firmly believe they 
 will yet be permitted to stay in India, notwith- 
 standing their repeated difficulties. They have. 
 
TO THE BURMAN E5ITIRE. 45 
 
 indeed, had a trying time ; but, perhaps, it is to 
 prepare them for further usefulness. 
 
 “We have not yet received our letters from 
 America, or had the least intelligence what were 
 the contents of yours. Ours were sent to the Isle 
 of France about the time we arrived at Madras, 
 and the vessel which carried them has not been 
 heard of since. You may easily judge of our 
 feelings at this disappointment. You can hardly 
 form an idea with what eagerness we receive 
 every scrap of intelligence from any part of the 
 Christian world. Write us long and frequent let- 
 ters. Any thing respecting yourself or the other 
 brethren, will be interesting to us. I do not ask 
 you to excuse this long letter, for I doubt not 
 your interest in our concerns.” 
 
 The above extracts will give you some idea of 
 the state of the country, and of our mode of 
 living, during the two first years of our residence 
 in that heathen land. Yet we never felt a de- 
 sponding sensation. Those providential occur- 
 rences, which directed us thither, were referred 
 to, as a kind of assurance that we were in the 
 path of duty ; we were convinced that we had 
 followed the leadings of Providence, and doubted 
 not, that by the time we were qualified to com- 
 municate religious truth, the present appa- 
 rently insurmountable obstacles would be re- 
 moved, and that some way would be opened 
 for the establishment of the mission. A disci- 
 
46 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 plinary school, however, was still open for our 
 benefit. 
 
 After the first six months of our residence in 
 Rangoon, my health had been on the decline, and 
 as there was no medical aid in the country, Mr. J. 
 felt the necessity of my going to some foreign 
 port for its restoration. Such was the state of 
 our infant mission, that I could not consent that 
 Mr. J. should accompany me. I therefore em- 
 barked in January, 1814, for Madras, at which 
 place I entirely recovered, and returned in the 
 April following. During my absence, Mr. Judson 
 had no individual Christian with whom he could 
 converse, or unite in prayer. He, however, pur- 
 sued his great object, the acquiring of the lan- 
 guage; and, during this interval, was much en- 
 couraged by accounts from our dear native 
 country, of the rapid increase of a missionary 
 spirit. 
 
 It would perhaps be unnecessary for me to 
 mention the circumstance of our becoming Bap- 
 tists on our passage out to India, were it not in 
 connexion with the formation of the present Bap- 
 tist Board of Missions. A missionary impulse, 
 before unknown, was given to the Baptist deno- 
 mination throughout the United States, by the 
 indefatigable exertions of Mr. Rice, and by the 
 circumstance of there being a missionary on hea- 
 then ground, of their own order, looking to them 
 for encouragement and co-operation. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 47 
 
 On the 18th of May, 1814, a meeting of Baptist 
 ministers, from most of the States, took place in 
 Philadelphia, for the purpose of forming a General 
 Convention, in order to concentrate the energies, 
 and direct the efforts of the whole denomination, 
 in sending the gospel to the heathen. 
 
 “ Perhaps no event (remarks one who was pre- 
 sent) has ever taken place among the Baptist de- 
 nomination in America, which has excited more 
 lively interest, than the late missionary conven- 
 tion. It was, indeed, a sight no less novel than 
 interesting, to behold brethren who had hitherto 
 been personally unknown to each other, collect- 
 ing from north to south, from Massachusetts to 
 Georgia, a distance of more than a thousand miles, 
 for the important purpose of forming a General 
 Convention.'’ 
 
 How much encouragement Mr. Judson, in his 
 solitary situation, derived from the above-men- 
 tioned event, may be seen from the following 
 extracts from his journal, which also narrate his 
 first attempt to communicate religious instruction 
 to his teacher. 
 
 “ Rangoon, September 5th, 1815. — Received a 
 copy of the proceedings of the Baptist Conven- 
 tion in the United States, and letters from the 
 Secretary of their Board of Foreign Missions. 
 
 “ These accounts from my dear native land 
 were so interesting, as to banish from my mind 
 all thoughts of study. This general movement 
 
48 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 among the Baptist churches in America, is par- 
 ticularly encouraging, as it affords an additional 
 indication of God’s merciful designs in favour of 
 the poor heathen. It unites with all the Bible 
 Societies in Europe and America, during the last 
 twenty years, in furnishing abundant reason to 
 hope, that the dreadful darkness which has so 
 long enveloped the earth, is about to flee away 
 before the rising Sun. — Do not the successes 
 which have crowned some missionary exertions, 
 seem like the dawn of morning in the East ? Oh ! 
 that this region of Egyptian darkness, may ere 
 long participate in the vivifying beams of light! 
 
 “ None but one who has had the experience, 
 can tell what feelings comfort the heart of a soli- 
 tary missionary, when, though all the scenes 
 around him present no friend, he remembers, and 
 has proofs that there are spots on this wide earth, 
 where Christian brethren feel that his cause is 
 their own, and pray to the same God and Saviour, 
 for his welfare and success. Thanks be to God, 
 not only for ‘rivers of endless joys above,’ but 
 for ‘rills of comfort here below.’ 
 
 “ September 9th . — Called on the viceroy to pay 
 my respects, on his return from an expedition to 
 Martaban. He and his family have always treated 
 me with civility, on learning that I was a minister 
 of religion. 
 
 “ On my return, was visited by Mr. Babasheen, 
 an aged Armenian, in high office under govern- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 49 
 
 ment. The ideas of the Armenian on the subject 
 of practical religion, are very similar to those of 
 the Roman Catholics. This gentleman supposes, 
 that having been christened in infancy, having 
 confessed to his priest at stated times, &c. he 
 shall certainly be saved. I told him, except a 
 man be born again, he cannot enter into heaven. 
 He inquired how a man could be born again. I 
 related to him the conversation of our Lord and 
 Nicodemus, which was all new to him. He called 
 for his Armenian Bible, which was kept carefully 
 wrapped up in a cloth, and having read the chap- 
 ter, said that I was right, and that our Bibles 
 were the same. Then holding out his hand, 
 ‘ here,’ said he, pointing to his wrist, ‘ is the root 
 of the religion. This finger is the Armenian 
 church, this the Roman Catholic, this the Eng- 
 lish, & c. All are the same.’ I told him that the 
 Bible was indeed the same, but those only who 
 adhered to it would be saved. ‘ Ah,’ said he, 
 ‘ you cannot speak the language fluently. I find 
 it difficult to understand you. When you can talk 
 better, come and see me often, and I shall get 
 wisdom.’ I was ready to reply, poor man, ere 
 that time comes you will probably be in the grave ; 
 but contented myself with lifting up my heart 
 unto God. 
 
 “ September 3C )th . — Had the following conversa- 
 tion with my teacher. This man has been with 
 me about three months, and is the most sensible. 
 
50 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 learned, and candid man, that I have ever found 
 among the Burmans. He is forty-seven years of 
 age, and his name is Oo Oungmeng. I began by 
 
 saying, Mr. J is dead. Oo. — I have heard so. 
 
 J. — His soul is lost, I think. Oo. — Why so ? 
 J. — He was not a disciple of Christ. Oo. — How 
 do you know that? You could not see his soul. 
 J. — How do you know whether the root of the 
 mango tree is good? You cannot see it ; but you 
 can judge by the fruit on its branches. Thus I 
 know that Mr. J — - — was not a disciple of Christ, 
 because his words and actions were not such as 
 indicate the disciple. Oo. — And so all who are 
 not disciples of Christ are lost! J. — Yes, all, 
 whether Burmans or foreigners. Oo. — This is 
 hard. J. — Yes, it is hard, indeed; otherwise I 
 should not have come all this way, and left pa- 
 rents and all, to tell you of Christ. [He seemed 
 to feel the force of this, and after stopping a little, 
 he said,] How is it that the disciples of Christ 
 are so fortunate above all men ? J. — Are not all 
 men sinners, and deserving of punishment in a 
 future state ? Oo. — Yes ; all must suffer, in some 
 future state, for the sins they commit. The pu- 
 nishment follows the crime, as surely as the 
 wheel of the cart follows the footsteps of the ox. 
 J. — Now, according to the Burman system, there 
 is no escape. According to the Christian system 
 there is. Jesus Christ has died in the place of 
 sinners ; has borne their sins, and now those who 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 51 
 
 believe on him, and become his disciples, are re- 
 leased from the punishment they deserve. At 
 death they are received into heaven, and are 
 happy for ever. Oo. — That I will never believe. 
 My mind is very stiff on this one point, namely, 
 that all existence involves in itself principles of 
 misery and destruction. J. — Teacher, there are 
 two evil futurities, and one good. A miserable 
 future existence is evil, and annihilation or nigban 
 is an evil, a fearful evil. A happy future exist- 
 ence is alone good. Oo. — I admit that it is best, if 
 it could be perpetual ; but it cannot be. What- 
 ever is, is liable to change, and misery, and de- 
 struction. Nigban is the only permanent good, 
 and that good has been attained by Gaudama, 
 the last deity. J.— If there be no eternal Being, 
 you cannot account for any thing. Whence this 
 world, and all that we see ? Oo. — Fate. J. — 
 Fate ! the cause must always be equal to the 
 effect. See, I raise this table ; see, also, that ant 
 under it : suppose I were invisible ; would a wise 
 man say the ant raised it ? Now fate is not even 
 an ant. Fate is a word, that is all. It is not an 
 agent, not a thing. What is fate ? Oo. — The fate 
 of creatures, is the influence which their good or 
 bad deeds have on their future existence. J. — If 
 influence be exerted, there must be an exerter. 
 If there be a determination, there must be a de- 
 terminer. Oo. — No; there is no determiner. 
 There cannot be an eternal Being. J. — Consider 
 
 E 2 
 
52 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 this point. It is a main point of true wisdom. 
 Whenever there is an execution of a purpose, 
 there must be an agent. Oo. — [After a little 
 thought] I must say that my mind is very decided 
 and hard, and unless you tell me something more 
 to the purpose, I shall never believe. J. — Well, 
 teacher, I wish you to believe, not for my profit, 
 but for yours. I daily pray the true God to give 
 you light, that you may believe. Whether you 
 will ever believe in this world I don't know, but 
 when you die I know you will believe what I now 
 say. You will then appear before the God you 
 now deny. Oo.— I don’t know that. 
 
 “ October 4 th . — Was called to attend the fu- 
 neral of captain C . At the grave, saw several 
 
 persons present who could understand me in 
 English, and accordingly gave them an exhorta- 
 tion before prayer. May the Lord grant his bless- 
 ing. 
 
 “ October 1 6th . — An opportunity of sending to 
 Bengal occurs, by which I shall forward this — I 
 know not whether to call it letter or journal. But 
 something of this sort, I propose continuing, to 
 be addressed to the Corresponding Secretary ; 
 though it be not a journal in the strict acceptation 
 of the word, that is, an account of every day. If 
 a missionary, during his first years, should at- 
 tempt keeping such a narrative, he might find 
 little to insert under most of the dates, but the 
 number of pages read, new words acquired, and 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 53 
 
 idle conversation with the natives — idle, indeed, 
 in substance, but not in purpose, being indispen- 
 sable to his thoroughly attaining the phraseology 
 and pronunciation of the language. 
 
 “ I am sometimes a little dispirited, when I re- 
 flect, that for two or three years past, I have been 
 drilling at A, B, C, and grammar. But I consi- 
 der again, that the gift of tongues is not granted 
 in these times ; and that some one must acquire 
 this language, by dint of application ; must trans- 
 late the Scriptures, and must preach the gospel 
 to the people in their own tongue, or how can 
 they be saved ? My views of the missionary ob- 
 ject are, indeed, different from what they were 
 when I was first set on fire by Buchanan’s “ Star 
 in the East,” six years ago. But it does not al- 
 ways happen that a closer acquaintance with an 
 object diminishes our attachment and preference. 
 We sometimes discover beauties as* well as defor- 
 mities, which are overlooked in a superficial view; 
 when some attractions lose their force, others 
 more permanent are exerted ; and when the glit- 
 ter, in which novelty invested the object, has 
 passed away, more substantial excellencies have 
 room to disclose their influence : and so it has 
 been with me, I hope, in regard to the work of 
 missions. I remain, Rev. ajid dear Sir, yours 
 affectionately in the Lord.” 
 
 Some of the principal difficulties in obtaining a 
 thorough knowledge^ of the Burman language. 
 
54 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 are enumerated in the following letter from Mr. J. 
 to the Rev. Mr. Bolles, in Salem : 
 
 “ Rangoon, January 1 6th, 1816. — Your letter 
 of March, 1815, I lately received, and read with 
 real satisfaction. Neither brother Rice, nor any 
 of the others that you mention, have been heard 
 of in these parts. May they not be far distant. 
 
 “ Whenever they shall arrive, I hope to be of 
 some real service to them in their preparatory 
 studies, and to be able, in a short time, to give 
 them information on many points, which it has 
 cost me months to acquire. I just now begin to 
 see my way forward in this language, and hope 
 that two or three years more will make it some- 
 what familiar; but I have met with difficulties 
 that I had no idea of before I entered on the work. 
 For a European or American to acquire a living 
 oriental language, root and branch, and make it 
 his own, is quite a different thing from his acquir- 
 ing a cognate language of the west, or any of the 
 dead languages, as they are studied in the schools. 
 One circumstance may serve to illustrate this. I 
 once had occasion to devote a few months to the 
 study of the French. I have now been above 
 two years engaged in the Burman. But if I were 
 to choose between a Burman and a French book, 
 to be examined in, without previous study, I 
 should, without the least hesitation, choose the 
 French. When we take up a western language, 
 the similarity in the characters, in very many 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 55 
 
 terms, in many modes of expression, and in the 
 general structure of the sentences, its being in 
 fair print, (a circumstance we hardly think of,) 
 and the assistance of grammars, dictionaries, and 
 instructors, render the work comparatively easy. 
 But when we take up a language spoken by a 
 people on the other side of the earth, whose very 
 thoughts run in channels diverse from ours, and 
 whose modes of expression are consequently all 
 new and uncouth ; when we find the letters and 
 words all totally destitute of the l£hst resem- 
 blance to any language we have ever met with, 
 and these words not fairly divided, and distin- 
 guished, as in western writing, by breaks, and 
 points, and capitals, but run together in one con- 
 tinuous line, a sentence or paragraph seeming to 
 the eye but one long word ; when, instead of 
 clear characters on paper, we find only obscure 
 scratches on dried palm leaves strung together, 
 and called a book ; when we have no dictionary, 
 and no interpreter to explain a single word, and 
 must get something of the language, before we 
 can avail ourselves of the assistance of a native 
 teacher, — 
 
 “ Hoc opus, hie labor est.” 
 
 I had hoped, before I came here, that it would 
 not be my lot to have to go alone, without any 
 guide, in an unexplored path, especially as mis- 
 sionaries had been here before. But Mr. Chater 
 
56 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 had left the country, and Mr. F. Carey was with 
 me very little, before he left the mission and the 
 missionary work altogether. 
 
 “ I long to write something more interesting 
 and encouraging to the friends of the mission ; 
 but it must not yet be expected. It unavoidably 
 takes several years to acquire such a language, 
 in order to converse, and write intelligibly on the 
 great truths of the gospel. Dr. Carey once told 
 me, that after he had been some years in Bengal, 
 and thought he was doing very well, in convers- 
 ing and preaching with the natives, they (as he 
 was afterwards convinced) knew not what he was 
 about. A young missionary, who expects to pick 
 up the language in a year or two, will probably 
 find that he has not counted the cost. If he 
 should be so fortunate as to obtain a good inter- 
 preter, he may be useful by that means. But he 
 will learn, especially if he is in a new place, 
 where the way is not prepared, and no previous 
 ideas communicated, that to qualify himself to 
 communicate divine truth intelligibly, by his voice 
 or pen, is not the work of a year. However, 
 notwithstanding my present great incompetency, 
 I am beginning to translate the New Testament, 
 being extremely anxious to get some parts of 
 Scripture, at least, into an intelligible shape, if for 
 no other purpose than to read, as occasion offers, 
 to the Burmans with whom I meet. 
 
 “ My paper allows me to add nothing more, 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 57 
 
 but to beg your prayers, that, while I am much 
 occupied in words and phrases, and destitute of 
 those gospel privileges you so richly enjoy, in the 
 midst of your dear church and people, I may not 
 lose the life of religion in my soul.” 
 
 Thus were we situated, when an event occur- 
 red, which wrung our hearts with anguish ; the 
 mention of which I cannot prevail on myself to 
 omit, though not strictly connected with my mis- 
 sionary relation. I allude to the death of our 
 first-born, our only son. Deprived, as we were, 
 of every source of enjoyment of a temporal na- 
 ture, our every affection was entangled by this 
 darling object. When our heavenly Father saw 
 we had converted the precious gift into an idol, 
 he removed it from us, and thereby taught us the 
 necessity of placing our supreme affections on 
 Him. A letter, written soon after this severe 
 affliction, to a friend in America, describes, in 
 some measure, our state of feeling. 
 
 “ May 10 th, 1816. — The sun of another holy 
 Sabbath has arisen upon us, and though no chim- 
 ing of bells has called us to the house of God, yet 
 we, two in number, have bowed the knee to our 
 Father in heaven; have invoked his holy name ; 
 have offered him our feeble praise ; have medi- 
 tated on his sacred word ; and commemorated 
 the dying love of a Saviour to a perishing world. 
 Inestimable privileges ! not denied even in a land 
 where the prince of darkness reigns ! 
 
58 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ Since worship, I have stolen away to a much- 
 loved spot, where I love to sit and pay the tri- 
 bute of affection to my lost, darling child. It is 
 a little enclosure of mango trees, in the centre of 
 which is erected a small bamboo house, on a 
 rising spot of ground, which looks down on the 
 new made grave of our infant boy. Here I now 
 sit ; and, though all nature around wears a most 
 romantic, delightful appearance, yet my heart is 
 sad, and my tears frequently stop my pen. You, 
 my dear Mrs. L., who are a mother, may imagine 
 my sensations ; but, if you have never lost a first- 
 born, an only son, you cannot know my pain. 
 Had you even buried your little boy, you are in 
 a Christian country, surrounded by friends and 
 relatives, who could sooth your anguish, and di- 
 rect your attention to other objects. But, behold 
 us, solitary and alone, with this one source of 
 recreation! Yet this is denied us — this must be 
 removed, to show us that we need no other 
 source of enjoyment but God himself. Do not 
 think, though I write thus, that I repine at the 
 dealings of Providence, or would wish them to 
 be otherwise than they are. No: ‘though he 
 slay me, I will trust in him,’ is the language I 
 would adopt. Though I say with the prophet, 
 
 ‘ Behold, and see if there be any sorrow like 
 unto my sorrow,’ yet I would also say with him, 
 
 ‘ It is of the Lord’s mercies that we are not con- 
 sumed, because his compassions fail not.’ God 
 
TO THE BUR11AN EMPIRE. 
 
 59 
 
 is the same when he afflicts, as when he is merci- 
 ful : just as worthy of our entire trust and con- 
 fidence now, as when he intrusted us with the 
 precious little gift. There is a bright side, even 
 in this heavy affliction. Our little Roger is not 
 lost ; the little bud, which began to open into a 
 beautiful flower, is now rapidly expanding in a 
 more propitious clime, and reared by a more un- 
 erring hand. He is now, I doubt not, in the im- 
 mediate presence of that Saviour, of whom he 
 was ignorant in this world, and 
 
 “ Adores the grace that brought him there, 
 
 Without a wish, without a care ; 
 
 That washed his soul in Calvary’s stream. 
 
 That shortened life’s distressing dream. 
 
 Short pain, short grief, dear babe, was thine, 
 
 Now joys eternal and divine!” 
 
 Who would not, from motives of gratitude, love a 
 Being who has made such provision for a perish- 
 ing world ? Who can, on account of the merits 
 of the Redeemer, consistently with his own per- 
 fections, raise polluted sinners from the lowest 
 state of degradation, and make them fit for the 
 enjoyment of himself! ‘ They who know thy 
 name will put their trust in thee.' ” 
 
 The following elegant effusion was written and 
 presented on the occasion, by the Rev. J. Lawson, 
 Calcutta. 
 
 “ Hush’d be the murmuring thought ! Thy will be done, 
 
 O Arbiter of life and death. I bow 
 
60 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 To thy command. I yield the precious gift, 
 
 So late bestowed, and to the silent grave 
 Move sorrowing, yet submissive. O, sweet babe ! 
 
 I lay thee down to rest. The cold, cold earth, 
 
 A pillow for thy little head. Sleep on, 
 
 Serene in death. No care shall trouble thee. 
 
 All undisturbed thou slumberest ; far more still, 
 
 Than when I lull’d thee in my lap, and sooth’d 
 
 Thy little sorrows till they ceas’d. 
 
 Then felt thy mother peace ; her heart was light, 
 
 As the sweet sigh that ’scap’d thy placid lips, 
 
 And joyous as the dimpled smile that play’d 
 
 Across thy countenance. O, I must weep 
 
 To think of thee, dear infant, on my knees, 
 
 Untroubled, sleeping. Bending o’er thy form, 
 
 I watch’d with eager hope to catch the laugh, 
 
 First waking from thy sparkling eye, a beam 
 Lovely to me, as the blue light of heaven. 
 
 Dimm’d in the agony of death, it beams no more ! 
 
 O, yet once more I kiss thy marble lips, 
 
 Sweet babe ! and press with mine thy whiten’d cheeks. 
 
 Farewell, a long farewell ! Yet visit me 
 
 In dreams, my darling ! Though the vision’d joy 
 Wake bitter pangs ; still be thou in my thoughts, 
 
 And I will cherish the dear dream, and think 
 
 I still possess thee. Peace, my bursting heart ! 
 
 O, I submit. Again I lay thee down, 
 
 Dear relic of a mother’s hope. Thy spirit, 
 
 Now mingled with cherubic hosts, adores 
 The grace that ransom’d it, and lodg’d it safe 
 Above the stormy scene.” 
 
 I remain, my dear sir, 
 
 Very affectionately and respectfully, 
 
 A. H. J. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 61 
 
 LETTER V. 
 
 Baltimore, December, 1822. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, 
 
 From our first embarking in the missionary en- 
 terprise, afflictions and trials had ever been inter- 
 mixed with our most prosperous circumstances. 
 But on this we had calculated; though we often 
 found ourselves unprepared to meet trials in that 
 way, which an unerring Providence saw neces- 
 sary. Our hopes, relative to the gradual progress 
 and final success of the mission, were, until now, 
 very sanguine ; and we fondly trusted that what- 
 ever trials would have a tendency to retard or 
 impede its advancement, would be averted. But 
 not so. The gradual decline of Mr. Judson’s 
 health, began to effect a revolution in our mis- 
 sionary plans, hopes, and prospects. His anxiety 
 to preach the unsearchable riches of Christ to the 
 Burmans, had induced him to apply more closely 
 to the study of the language than an eastern cli- 
 mate would allow. This circumstance, together 
 with the want of exercise and proper diet, reduced 
 him to an alarming state of debility and nervous 
 affection. The following letters will give you 
 some idea of our situation at this time. 
 
62 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ August 18 th, 1816. — I again, my dear parents, 
 take my pen to address you— must again tell you 
 of trials and afflictions, which have, more or less, 
 been our lot from our first engaging in the mission. 
 Mr. Judson, in consequence of too close applica- 
 tion to study, during the hot season, has so far 
 injured his head and nerves, that he is entirely 
 unable to study, or attend to any thing. His 
 illness has been gradually increasing for four 
 months, and it is now three, since he laid aside 
 study altogether. For some time after his eyes 
 were affected, I read to him in Burman, and in 
 this way he was enabled to continue his studies. 
 But now the state of his nerves is such, that he 
 cannot even hear me read. His digestive powers 
 are so weak, that he is unable to take any 
 nourishment, except rice and vegetables. We 
 are seriously contemplating a voyage to Bengal, 
 hoping that the sea air, or some medical assist- 
 ance, may be beneficial. We cannot comprehend 
 the design of Providence in these things. If we 
 go to Bengal, the mission must, at least, fora time, 
 be given up, as there is no one to continue here. 
 Whether we shall ever be able to return, or not, 
 is uncertain. We had fondly hoped that, by the 
 time the language was acquired, a wide and ef- 
 fectual door would be opened for the preaching 
 of the gospel. But our hopes are blasted, and 
 our brightest prospects darkened. And now, my 
 dear parents, I think I hear you say, ‘ Are you 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 63 
 
 not discouraged yet ? Is it not best entirely to 
 abandon your object, and come home to America, 
 and settle down in peace and quiet ?’ No! by no 
 means. We will still intercede with our heavenly 
 Father, not only to return us to this mission, but 
 to make this affliction tend greatly to its ad- 
 vancement. Or, if we may not be permitted to 
 return, we will beg and plead with others to come, 
 and go on with the mission. We will tell them 
 that it is possible for missionary families to live 
 in Burmah without molestation. We will tell 
 them what our eyes have seen, and what our ears 
 have heard, of the dreadful delusions of this 
 people, and how much they need the commise- 
 ration of the Christian world. We will do more. 
 We will return to Burmah with them, and spend 
 the remainder of our days, though deprived of 
 health and strength, in assisting them to acquire 
 the language, and encouraging them in their 
 arduous work. No, my dear parents, our hearts 
 are fixed on this mission ; and, with grace as- 
 sisting us, we shall relinquish it only with our 
 lives. 
 
 “ A few days after the death of our little boy, 
 her highness, the viceroy’s wife, visited us, with 
 a numerous retinue. She really appeared to 
 sympathize with us in our affliction, and re- 
 quested Mr. Judson not to let it too much affect 
 his health, which was already very feeble. Some 
 time after her visit, she invited us to go out into 
 
64 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 the country with her, for the benefit of our health, 
 and that our minds, as she expressed it, might 
 become cool. We consented ; and she sent us 
 an elephant, with a howdah upon it, for our con- 
 veyance. We went three or four miles through 
 the woods. Sometimes the small trees were so 
 near together, that our way was impassable, but 
 by the elephant’s breaking them down, which he 
 did with the greatest ease, at the word of the 
 driver. The scene was truly interesting. Picture 
 to yourselves, my dear parents, thirty men with 
 spears and guns, and red caps on their heads, 
 which partly covered their shoulders, then a huge 
 elephant caparisoned with a gilt howdah, which 
 contained a tall, genteel female, richly dressed in 
 red and white silk. We had the honour of 
 riding next to her ladyship ; after us, three or 
 four elephants, with her son and some of the 
 members of government. Two or three hundred 
 followers, male and female, concluded the pro- 
 cession. Our ride terminated in the centre of a 
 beautiful garden of the viceroy’s. I say beautiful, 
 because it was entirely the work of nature — art 
 had no hand in it. It was full of a variety of 
 fruit trees, growing wild and luxuriant. The 
 noble banyan formed a delightful shade, under 
 which our mats were spread, and we seated our- 
 selves to enjoy the scenery around us. Nothing 
 could exceed the endeavours of the vice-reine 
 to make our excursion agreeable. She gathered 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 65 
 
 fruit, and pared it; culled flowers, and knotted 
 them, and presented them with her own hands ; 
 which was a mark of her condescension. At 
 dinner she had her cloth spread by ours, nor did 
 she refuse to partake of whatever we presented 
 her. We returned in the evening, fatigued with 
 riding on the elephant, delighted with the coun- 
 try and the hospitality of the Burmans, and de- 
 jected and depressed with their superstition and 
 idolatry — their darkness, and ignorance of the 
 true God. 
 
 “ Though we have never said any thing to the 
 viceroy’s family on the subject of religion, yet 
 they perceive a great difference between us and 
 the other foreigners who occasionally visit them. 
 Mr. Judson seldom goes to the government-house, 
 as it is easier for me to have access to her lady- 
 ship, than for him to do business with the viceroy. 
 She treats me with great familiarity ; but I am 
 generally reserved and serious in her presence, 
 yet manifest a tender concern for her welfare, 
 with which she is much pleased. I do not yet 
 despair of finding some opportunity to introduce 
 the subject of religion to her, in such a way as 
 may not appear intrusive or disgusting. Were I 
 to appear before her in the character of a teacher, 
 she would think me far beneath her notice, and 
 perhaps forbid my approaching her again : there- 
 fore, I think it most judicious to convince her, 
 by my conduct, that I am really different from 
 
66 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 other females who surround her, and so far to 
 gain her confidence and affection, that I can gra- 
 dually introduce the subject, without her per- 
 ceiving my object. 
 
 “ September 14 th . — ‘ Sorrow may endure for a 
 night, but joy cometh in the morning.’ Yes, my 
 dear parents, I can write of mercies, as well as 
 afflictions. The dark cloud, which hung over us, 
 when I last wrote, is dispersed ; and the sun of 
 prosperity, made more brilliant by contrast, once 
 more shines upon us. We are still in Rangoon, 
 and our prospects brighter than ever. A few 
 days after my last date, a pious captain from 
 Bengal offered us a passage to Calcutta. This 
 circumstance determined us on going, as Mr. 
 Judson's health continued to decline ; and we 
 made preparations accordingly. The captain, who 
 resided with us, during his stay in Rangoon, sug- 
 gested the idea of Mr. Judson’s taking exercise 
 on horseback every morning with him, and for 
 this purpose procured a horse. This exercise 
 was at first painful ; but, by persevering in it, 
 and adopting a more generous diet, he found he 
 was not growing worse, as he had been for the 
 three last months. Still, however, his disorder 
 appeared obstinate, and urged the necessity of a 
 voyage to sea. We had got every thing in readi- 
 ness, even an order from the viceroy, without 
 which no female can leave the country, when we 
 received the joyful intelligence that Mr. Hough 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 67 
 
 and his family had arrived in Bengal, and would 
 soon join us at Rangoon. I immediately gave 
 up the idea of going, though we still thought a 
 voyage necessary for Mr. Judson. The vessel, 
 however, in which we were to sail, was detained 
 much longer than we expected. During this 
 time, the distressing pain in Mr. Judson’s head 
 was less frequent, and, by persevering in his 
 course of exercise and change of diet, we began 
 to hope that he might be restored to health, 
 without going to sea, and we therefore relin- 
 quished the voyage altogether. His health is 
 now much better, though he is not able to study 
 so closely as formerly. 
 
 “ The vice-reine has lately been called to Ava ; 
 but the viceroy still remains. I regretted her 
 going, on several accounts. She had evidently 
 become much attached to me, I had an op- 
 portunity of trying the sincerity of her friendship 
 at the time we procured our order for going to 
 Bengal. I went to her with a petition, which 
 Mr. Judson had written, and, contrary to Burman 
 custom, appeared without a present. She was 
 in an inner room, with the viceroy, when I pre- 
 sented the petition; and, after hearing it read, she 
 said it should be granted. She called her secre- 
 tary, and directed him to write an official order, 
 have it regularly passed through all the offices, 
 and impressed with the royal stamp. I was 
 determined not to leave her until I received the 
 
68 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 order, as it would be very difficult to obtain it, 
 unless delivered in her presence. It was not long 
 after the order was sent from the government- 
 house, before one of her under officers came in, 
 and told me it would be a long time before my 
 order would pass through the several offices, and 
 that I had better return to my house, and he 
 would bring it me. The viceroy’s wife asked 
 me if that would answer my purpose ? Being 
 perfectly acquainted with the object of the man, 
 I replied, that I had had much anxiety on account 
 of this order, and, if it was her pleasure, I prefer- 
 red waiting for it. She said it should be as I 
 wished, and ordered the man to expedite the 
 business. Being ill, she did not leave her room 
 through the day, and I had an opportunity of 
 conversing much with her. Among other things, 
 she asked what was Mr. Judson’s object in 
 coming to this country ? Before I had time to 
 answer, an elderly woman present, with whom I 
 had had considerable conversation on the subject 
 of religion, replied, that * Mr. Judson had come 
 to tell the Burmans of the true God,’ &c. ; and 
 went on, and related all that I had ever said to 
 her. The viceroy’s wife then asked me what was 
 the difference between the God I worshipped, 
 and Gaudama. I had begun to tell her, when 
 one of her people brought in a bag of silver. 
 After she had given orders respecting the money, 
 she wished me to proceed. I had but just begun 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 69 
 
 the second time, when two or three members of 
 government came in, and there it ended. My 
 order was delivered me towards evening ; and 
 then I made her a present, expressed the obliga- 
 tions I was under, and bid her good evening. When 
 an order of this kind is procured by the under 
 officers, it costs about twenty-five dollars, besides 
 much trouble and perplexity. 
 
 “ My health is tolerably good, my time was 
 never so completely occupied as at present, and 
 I would not change situations with any person 
 on earth. For a month or two past, I have been 
 employed in writing a little Catechism for children, 
 in the Burman language. It is just completed, 
 and I am teaching it to a few children under my 
 care, who are learning to read. 
 
 “ Thus, my dear parents, I have given you a 
 general account of our circumstances for several 
 months. I must now conclude, and prepare my 
 letters to send to Calcutta, by the present oppor- 
 tunity. Rest assured that this letter leaves us in 
 more comfortable circumstances than we have 
 ever before enjoyed in this place. But we need 
 more grace, more humility, and more devotedness 
 to the cause of God. Do not let a day pass without 
 praying for us.” 
 
 From Mr. Judson to Dr. Staughton, still farther 
 particulars are communicated. 
 
 “ August 3 d, 1816. — Four months have now 
 elapsed since I was seized with a nervous affec- 
 
70 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 tion of my head and eyes, which has prevented 
 my making any advance in the language, and, 
 the greater part of the time, has incapacitated 
 me for even writing a letter. I had fully made 
 up my mind to take passage to Bengal with 
 Captain Kidd, a pious man, who has been living 
 with us for the last two months, when the news 
 reached us that brother Hough had arrived in 
 Bengal, and might be expected here in a few 
 weeks. I consequently concluded to wait, for 
 the present, and take some future opportunity of 
 trying the sea air, and getting some medical as- 
 sistance, without which, I have for some time 
 feared, I should never be able to apply myself 
 again to my studies. Within a few days, how- 
 ever, I have felt more relief from the pain and dis- 
 tressing weakness of my eyes, than I have known 
 since 1 was first taken ; and I begin to hope that 
 measures I am now pursuing will issue in my reco- 
 very, without a sea voyage. 
 
 “ Since the 11th of last April, I have not been 
 able to read a page in a Burman book. During 
 this period I found that I could attend, with less 
 pain, to the compilation of a Burman grammar, 
 than to any other study. And this I was induced 
 to persevere in, from the hope that, if I was never 
 again able to prosecute the study of the lan- 
 guage, the knowledge I had hitherto acquired, 
 would not be wholly lost to a successor. The 
 grammar is now completed, and I fully intended 
 
TO THE BU11MAN EMPIRE. 
 
 71 
 
 to forward you a copy by this conveyance ; but 
 I find that, in my present state, it is impossible 
 for me to transcribe it. All that I can do at 
 present, is to send you a copy of a Burman tract, 
 which has been chiefly composed during the 
 same period, and which I accompany with an 
 English translation. The Burman original is pro- 
 nounced, by my teacher and others, not only in- 
 telligible, but perspicuous; and to get this printed 
 was one object that I had in view, in going to 
 Bengal. Brother Hough has, however, just sent 
 round a press and types, which are now in the 
 Rangoon river ; and as he expects to follow him- 
 self, the first opportunity, and, as I have heard, 
 he understands the printing business, I hope the 
 time is not far distant when we shall have a bit 
 of bread to give to the starving, perishing Burmans 
 around us. 
 
 “ It will probably be impossible to keep the 
 press long in Rangoon. It will be ordered up to 
 Ava, as soon as the news of such a curiosity 
 reaches the king’s ears. Nor is this to be re- 
 gretted; under the overruling providence of God, 
 it may open a wide door to missionary exertions. 
 Two of us would remove to Ava. But we could 
 not subsist there, without an intermediate station 
 at Rangoon. In this view of things, it would be 
 very desirable that another man should be found 
 to accompany brother Rice. If I should say 
 two men with brother Rice, as I wish to do. 
 
72 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 it might appear inconsistent with something I 
 wrote some time ago. However, the press and a 
 station at Ava, quite alter the circumstances. I 
 have been led to think and inquire more about 
 Ava, of late, by a report that is in circulation, that 
 I am soon to be ordered up to Ava myself. And 
 the more I think of it, the more I am inclined to 
 believe that it is the way in which the gospel is 
 to be introduced into this empire. 
 
 “ The British Baptists have made a noble be- 
 ginning in Western India. It remains for Ame- 
 rican Baptists to make an attempt on the Eastern 
 side. As for myself, I fear I shall prove only a 
 pioneer, and do a little in preparing the way for 
 others. But, such as I am, I feel devoted to the 
 work, and, with the grace of God, and the help 
 of the Society, am resolved to persevere to the 
 end of my life.” 
 
 A letter of the same date, to Mr. Rice, will 
 show what considerations prevented discourage- 
 ment under such circumstances. 
 
 “ If any ask what success I meet with among 
 the natives ? — tell them to look at Otaheite, where 
 the missionaries laboured nearly twenty years, 
 and, not meeting with the slightest success, 
 began to be neglected by all the Christian world, 
 and the very name of Otaheite was considered a 
 shame to the cause of missions ; but now the 
 blessing begins to descend. Tell them to look 
 at Bengal also, where Dr. Thomas had been 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 73 
 
 labouring seventeen years, that is, from 1783 
 to 1800, before the first convert, Krishnoo, was 
 baptized. When a few converts are once made, 
 things move on. But it requires a much longer 
 time than I have been here, to make a first im- 
 pression on a heathen people. If they ask again 
 what prospect of ultimate success is there ? — 
 tell them, as much as that there is an Almighty 
 and faithful God, who will perform his promises, 
 and no more. If this does not satisfy them, beg 
 them to let me stay and make the attempt, and 
 let you come, and to give us our bread ; or, if 
 they are unwilling to risk their bread on such a 
 forlorn hope, as has nothing but the word of God 
 to sustain it, beg of them, at least, not to pre- 
 vent others from giving us bread. And if we live 
 some twenty or thirty years, they may hear from 
 us again. 
 
 “ I have already written many things home 
 about Rangoon. This climate is good, better 
 than any other part of the East. But it is a most 
 wretched place. Missionaries must not calculate 
 on the least comfort, but what they find in one 
 another, and in their work. However, if a ship 
 was lying in the river, ready to convey me to any 
 part of the world I should choose, and that too 
 with the entire approbation of all my Christian 
 friends, I should not, for a moment, hesitate on 
 remaining. This is an immense field ; and, since 
 the Serampore missionaries have left it, it seems 
 
74 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 wholly thrown on the hands of the Americans. If 
 we desert it, the blood of the Burmans will be 
 required of us. 
 
 “ In encouraging young men to come out as 
 missionaries, do use the greatest caution. One 
 wrong-headed, conscientiously obstinate man, 
 would ruin us. Humble, quiet, persevering men; 
 men of sound, sterling talents, of decent accom- 
 plishments, and some natural aptitude to acquire 
 a language ; men of an amiable, yielding tem- 
 per, willing to take the lowest place, to be the 
 least of all, and the servant of all ; men who 
 enjoy much closet religion, who live near to God, 
 and are willing to suffer all things for Christ’s 
 sake, without being proud of it ; — these are the 
 men we need.” 
 
 On the 15th October, 1816, we had the happi- 
 ness of welcoming to our lonely habitation, our 
 friends, Mr. and Mrs. Hough, who were sent out 
 by the same Board under whose patronage we 
 then were. After a seclusion from all society, 
 for three years, it was no common gratification 
 to meet again with Christian friends, from our 
 dear native country. Our missionary prospects 
 also began to brighten, and to wear a more 
 encouraging aspect than ever before. Mr. 
 Judson’s health was much improved ; a grammar 
 was prepared to assist Mr. Hough in the acquire- 
 ment of the language; the first tract ever written 
 in Burman, relative to the true God, was ready 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 75 
 
 for printing, and a press, types, and printer were 
 at hand to execute it. Mr. Hough immediately 
 applied to the study of the language, and, in a 
 very short time, obtained such a knowledge of 
 the character as enabled him to put in operation 
 the first printing press ever set up in the Burman 
 empire. — The following joint letter, from Messrs. 
 Hough and Judson, was written soon after the 
 arrival of the former. 
 
 “ Rangoon , November 7th, 1816. — It is with 
 peculiar satisfaction that we are, at length, 
 enabled to address a letter to the Board, in a 
 joint capacity. We had a joyful meeting in this 
 place, on the 15th ult. Mr. Hough has settled in 
 one part of the mission house ; and we are now 
 united, both as a church of Christ, and*as a mis- 
 sion society. Our regulations, on the latter point, 
 we here submit to the Board. It will be evi- 
 dent, at first sight, that these regulations have a 
 prospective view, and are framed somewhat dif- 
 ferently from what they would have been, had 
 we not expected that our number would soon 
 be enlarged. But we hope the time is not far 
 distant, when they will receive the signatures of 
 others also. 
 
 “ It is true that one of us remained about 
 three years in this place, without uttering any 
 Macedonian cries. But, we apprehend, that the 
 time is now come, when it is consistent with the 
 
76 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 strictest prudence to lift up our voice, and say, 
 Come over the ocean and help us. 
 
 “ By a residence of three years in this 
 country, many doubts, which at first occurred, 
 are removed ; and many points concerning the 
 practicability of a mission, and the prospect of 
 success, are ascertained. We cannot now enter 
 much into detail ; but we desire to say, that we 
 see the mission established in this land. We 
 unite in opinion, that a wide door is set open for 
 the introduction of the religion of Jesus into this 
 great empire. We have at present no govern- 
 mental interdict to encounter, and no greater 
 obstacles than such as oppose the progress of 
 missionaries in every heathen land. It appears 
 to us (and may it so appear to our fathers and 
 brethren) that God, in removing the English mis- 
 sion from this place, and substituting in their 
 stead an American mission, is emphatically call- 
 ing on the American churches to compassionate 
 the poor Burmans, and to send their silver, and 
 their gold, and their young men, to this eastern 
 part of the world, to the help of the Lord against 
 the mighty. 
 
 “ It is with great pleasure that we announce 
 the valuable present of a press and Burman 
 types, made us by the Serampore brethren. We 
 are now closing in a room, for a temporary print- 
 ing office ; and hope, very soon, to issue a gospel 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 77 
 
 tract, which has been in readiness some time ; 
 and which is intended to give the heathen, around 
 us, some idea of the way of salvation through the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. But we cannot move one 
 step in the way of printing without money. We 
 therefore beg an immediate appropriation, not 
 only to liquidate the expenses already incurred, 
 but to enable us to proceed in this all-important 
 part of our work. The accounts of the mission 
 press, we propose to keep distinct ; and they 
 shall be transmitted, together with the accounts 
 of the mission. 
 
 “We know not how long the press will be per- 
 mitted to remain in Rangoon ; we should not, 
 however, deprecate its removal to Ava. Such a 
 measure would, doubtless, tend to the further- 
 ance of the cause, and the introduction of reli- 
 gion into the very heart of the empire, where 
 Satan's seat is. But, in this case, more men, and 
 more money, would be imperiously demanded ; 
 and, we trust, that the .patronage of the Board 
 will not fail in these necessary points. We 
 desire, humbly, to repeat to the Board, what 
 the first missionaries from the Baptist Society in 
 England said to their friends, when on the point 
 of embarkation in the great work, which seems 
 destined to illuminate Western India with the 
 light of the gospel. ‘ We are,' said they, ‘ like 
 men going down into a well ; you stand at the 
 top, and hold the ropes. Do not let us fall.’ 
 
78 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 Hold us up, brethren and fathers ; and, if health 
 and life be spared us, we hope, through the grace 
 of God, to see Eastern India also beginning to 
 participate in the same glorious light. Many 
 years may intervene in the latter, as well as the 
 former case ; many difficulties and disappoint- 
 ments may try your faith and ours. But let 
 patience have her perfect work ; let us not be 
 weary of well doing; for, in due time we shall reap, 
 if we faint not.” 
 
 A letter written by Mr. Hough, February 20th, 
 1817, contains some interesting particulars relative 
 to the mission ; and also describes the Burman 
 mode of burying the priests. 
 
 “ I could not, before I came here, form any 
 idea how my time would be occupied, after I 
 should become engaged in the work for which I 
 came hither ; and, therefore, made promises to 
 write more, and oftener, than I fear I shall be able 
 to do. I often think how happy I should be, 
 could I step into your house, or you into ours, 
 and spend a few hours in telling you all my mind ; 
 how I feel, and what I want to be done for these 
 poor Burmans. But while this pleasure is denied 
 me, there is a hope constantly administering to 
 my mind a sweet consolation, that we shall see 
 each other in a better * house, not made with 
 hands.’ Such a hope as this, I would not ex- 
 change for any consideration ; no, not even for 
 the felicity of meeting all my friends again in 
 
TO THE BURMAjST EMPIRE. 79 
 
 this world. Since I have been here, I have felt, 
 in a good degree, assured that I am in the path 
 of duty. I am in a work with which my soul is 
 delighted. My spiritual enjoyments seem much 
 to have increased, and I am enabled to look for- 
 ward, with an increased confidence, to the end 
 of this, and to another existence. I am not, 
 however, free from a state of uncertainty on the 
 subject of my own salvation ; yet, on self-exa- 
 mination, my heart appears to have its hold on 
 Divine truth strengthened ; and, surrounded with 
 objects of human kind, in a most lamentable 
 state of religious debasement, it is impossible 
 for me not to esteem the precious gospel of the 
 grace of God, as the richest source of sacred 
 consolation. I can say truly, I had no idea of 
 a state of heathenism, before I saw it. A warm- 
 hearted Christian, in America, would think that 
 a poor miserable idolater would leap for joy 
 at the message of grace. But it is not so in 
 Burrnah — 
 
 ‘ Here Satan binds their captive minds 
 
 Fast in his slavish chains.’ 
 
 “ The few with whom brother Judson has 
 conversed, since I have been here, appear inac- 
 cessible to truth. They sit unaffected, and go 
 away unimpressed with what they have heard. 
 They are unconvinced by arguments, and un- 
 moved by love ; and the conversion of a Bur- 
 
80 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 man, or even the excitement of a thought to- 
 wards the truth, must and will be a sovereign 
 act of Divine power. We long to see that act 
 of power displayed : even one instance would fill 
 us with joy. 
 
 “ Brother Judson has never yet been abroad 
 to preach. He has applied himself constantly 
 to the study of the language, with a view to 
 the translation of the New Testament. We both 
 concur in the opinion, that, before preaching 
 be undertaken, to any considerable degree, 
 some portion of the Scriptures should be in 
 circulation. 
 
 “ The Burmans, when any thing is said to 
 them on the subject of Divine truth, inquire for 
 our holy books ; and it is a pleasing fact, that 
 scarcely a Burman, with the exception of females, 
 is incapable of reading. Besides, during the 
 progress of translation, many theological terms, 
 appropriate to the different branches of doctrine, 
 may be familiarly acquired, and their use esta- 
 blished ; which, without much consideration, 
 might be erroneously employed, and thus wrong 
 ideas conveyed. Having, therefore, press and 
 types here, we cannot, conscientiously, withhold 
 from this people the precious oracles of God. 
 This opinion has influenced us to issue, as soon as 
 preparations could possibly be made, two small 
 tracts — one a Summary of Christian Doctrine, and 
 the other a Catechism. The one I was enabled 
 
to THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 81 
 
 to print the latter part of the last, and the other 
 the first of the present month — a copy of each I 
 send you. By them you will see how much we 
 need a new fount of types ; many of the letters 
 are almost illegible. These two little tracts are 
 the first printing ever done in Burmah ; and it is 
 a fact, grateful to every Christian feeling, that 
 God has reserved the introduction of this art here, 
 for his own use. 
 
 “ Having been hitherto employed for the most 
 part of the time in a printing-office, it has been 
 impossible for me to make those advances to- 
 wards an attainment of the language, that I have 
 desired, and that otherwise would have been the 
 case. While my progress is necessarily slow in 
 acquiring the language, I am comforted under 
 the reflection, that my employment is of that 
 kind which will rather assist, than retard my 
 advance, and that, without two or three years’ 
 study, I can be instrumental in conveying the 
 knowledge of everlasting life to the Burmans. I 
 am now thankful for that Divine direction of my 
 earlier years, which placed me in my honoured 
 father’s office, to acquire knowledge of a business, 
 which it was impossible for me then to imagine, 
 would be applied to that use, in which I hope it is, 
 on the other side of the globe, amongst the hea- 
 then. 
 
 “ A few extracts from my journal will close 
 this letter. 
 
82 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ When a priest dies, he has peculiar honours 
 paid him. Several months since, a neighbouring 
 priest died, or returned, for the Burmans think 
 it undignified to say that a priest dies ; his body 
 was immediately wrapped up in tar and wax ; 
 holes were perforated through the feet, and some 
 distance up the legs, into which one end of a 
 hollow bamboo was inserted, and the other fixed 
 in the ground ; the body was then pressed and 
 squeezed, so that its fluids were forced down 
 through the legs, and conveyed off by means of 
 the bamboos ; in this state of preservation the 
 body has been kept. For some days past, prepa- 
 rations have been making to burn this sacred 
 relic, and to-day it has passed off in fumigation ! 
 We all went to see it, and returned sorry that we 
 had spent our time to so little profit. On four 
 wheels was erected a kind of stage, or tower, 
 about twelve or fifteen feet high, ornamented with 
 paintings of different colours and figures, and 
 ' small mirrors. On the top of this was constructed 
 a kind of balcony, in which was situated the coffin, 
 decorated with small pieces of glass, of different 
 hues, and the corpse, half of which was visible 
 above the edge of the coffin, entirely covered with 
 gold leaf. Around the tower and balcony were 
 fixed several bamboo poles, covered with red 
 cloth, displaying red flags at their ends, and small 
 umbrellas, glittering with spangles ; among which 
 was one larger than the others, covered with gold 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 83 
 
 leaf, shading the corpse from the sun. Around 
 the upper part of the balcony was suspended a 
 curtain of white gauze, about a cubit in width, 
 the lower edge of which was hung round with 
 small pieces of isinglass; above the whole was 
 raised a lofty quadrangular pyramid, graduating 
 into a spire, constructed in a light manner, of 
 split bamboo, covered with small figures, cut out 
 of white cloth, and waving to and fro, for some 
 distance, in the air. The whole, from the ground 
 to the top of the spire, might measure fifty feet. 
 This curious structure, with some living priests 
 upon it, was drawn half a mile by women and boys, 
 delighted with the sport, and in the midst of a 
 large concourse of shouting and joyous specta- 
 tors. On their arrival at the place of burning, 
 ropes were attached to the hind end of the car, 
 and a whimsical sham contest, by adverse pulling, 
 was for some time maintained, one party seem- 
 ingly indicating a reluctance to have the precious 
 corpse burned. At length, the foremost party 
 prevailed, and the body must be reduced to ashes ! 
 Amidst this, there were loud shoutings, clapping 
 of hands, the sound of drums, of tinkling and 
 wind instruments, and a most disgusting exhibi- 
 tion of female dancing, but no weeping or wail- 
 ing. The vehicle was then taken to pieces, the 
 most valuable parts of which were preserved, and 
 the body consumed. 
 
 “ Although the Burmans have every motive, 
 
 g2 
 
84 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 according to their system of religion, to practise 
 good works, yet no people can be worse. Their 
 religious motives are wholly inadequate to the 
 production of any good, or to maintain private 
 and public morality. It may be said of the Bur- 
 man, as of every other pagan religion, there is 
 no power in it to make men better, and its best 
 precepts are no criterion, by which to judge of 
 the moral character of its devotees. The Bur- 
 mans are subtle, thievish, mercenary, addicted to 
 robbery and fraud ; truth and honesty are not 
 known among them as virtues. They are exces- 
 sively prone to gambling and sporting. 
 
 “ The government of the country is in the will 
 of the sovereign, who considers his subjects as 
 slaves : in short, every person coming into the 
 country reports himself ‘ the king's most willing 
 slave.’ The viceroy of Rangoon acts with a 
 power limited only by the king. He punishes 
 criminals with severity. The mildest manner of 
 suffering death is to have the head taken off, 
 which is done with a large knife, and at one 
 stroke. Reprieves from extreme desert, however, 
 are often purchased with money ; but when a 
 malefactor is destitute of friends and money, he 
 dies without mercy. 
 
 “ January 2 6 th . — For some time past, it has 
 Been discovered that a gang of persons have been 
 digging under some of the pagodas, to possess 
 themselves of whatever treasures are deposited 
 
TO THE BURMAN. EMPIRE. 85 
 
 beneath them, and a few days since, four persons 
 were apprehended in the act. They were con- 
 demned to death. One of the servants came in 
 this afternoon, and informed me he had been to 
 see them executed. 
 
 “ Brother Judson and myself immediately has- 
 tened to the place. It was a most shocking 
 scene! Four Burmans were fastened to a high 
 fence, first by the hair of the head and neck, their 
 arms were then extended horizontally, as far as 
 they could be stretched without dislocation, and 
 a cord tied tight around them ; their thighs and 
 legs were then tied in their natural position ; they 
 were ripped open from the lowest to the highest 
 extremity of the stomach, and their vitals and 
 part of their bowels were hanging out; large 
 gashes were cut in a downward direction on their 
 sides and thighs, so as to bare the ribs and thigh 
 bones : one, who I suppose was more guilty than 
 the rest, had an iron instrument thrust side-long 
 through the breast, and part of his vitals pushed 
 out in the opposite direction. Thus, with the 
 under jaw fallen, their eyes open and fixed, naked, 
 excepting a small cloth round the middle, they 
 hung dead. 
 
 “ February 1th .— This afternoon we heard that 
 seven men were carried to the place of execution. 
 We went to witness the affecting scene. On our 
 arrival there, we heard the report of a gun, and 
 looking about, we saw a man tied to a tree, and 
 
86 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 six others sitting on the ground with their hands 
 tied behind them. Observing the man at the 
 tree, we saw a circular figure painted upon his 
 stomach, about three inches in diameter, for a 
 mark to shoot at, for he was to die in this way. 
 At that moment, there was another discharge of 
 a musket ; but the shot again missed ; a third 
 and fourth time he was fired at, but without 
 effect. At every shot there was a loud peal of 
 laughter from the surrounding spectators. He 
 was then loosed from the tree, and a messenger 
 sent to the governor, who returned with a re- 
 prieve. His younger brother, who was one of 
 the seven, was then tied to the tree. The first 
 shot slightly touched his arm ; the second struck 
 him in the heart, and he instantly expired ; at the 
 same moment, the remaining five, each at one 
 blow, were beheaded. We went close to them, 
 and saw their trunks, and their heads, and their 
 blood. We saw a man put his foot on one of the 
 trunks, and press it with as little feeling as one 
 would tread upon a beast. Their bodies were 
 then dragged along on the ground a short dis- 
 tance, and their heads taken up by the hair and 
 removed. The two brothers, when condemned 
 to die, requested to be shot, asking, at the same 
 time, to be pardoned if the fourth shot should 
 miss. The elder brother was therefore spared, 
 while the fate of the other was more lamentable. 
 The superstitious Burrfians suppose, from the cir- 
 
 I 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 87 
 
 cumstance of the request of the two brothers, and 
 the escape of the elder one, that some charm pre- 
 vented his death. The crimes of these poor crea- 
 tures were various. One had been digging under 
 a pagoda, another had stabbed a woman, but had 
 not killed her ; the others, as nearly as we can 
 learn, were robbers. 
 
 “ February 8 th . — We learnt to-day, that the 
 man who was yesterday reprieved, has twice be- 
 fore, for his evil conduct, been carried to the 
 place of execution in other places, and shot at, 
 six times each, without being hit. He is now 
 considered to be a wonderful man, and that a 
 bullet cannot prove him mortal. Being asked 
 how he became a robber ? he replied, because he 
 had not been made governor, or raised above the 
 grade of the common people. He is now raised 
 to a high rank among the governor’s attendants. 
 Thus, my dear brother, it can be truly said, that 
 Burmans are politically and morally wretched ; 
 but we know the Lord is able to bring to pass a 
 reformation among them. Surrounded by such a 
 people, we continually feel our situation danger- 
 ous, and our security is only in the providence 
 of God. Who would not pity the Burmans, view- 
 ing them as described in the above letter? We 
 feel assured of the continuation of your prayers 
 for their conversion, and our success.” 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very affectionately and respectfully, 
 
 A. H. J. 
 
88 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 LETTER VI. 
 
 Baltimore, December, 1822 . 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, 
 
 I trust you will not be discouraged, and think 
 our letters tedious, while following us through 
 those years of darkness. You perceive that our 
 prospects were gradually brightening ; that a vast 
 difference existed between our circumstances, in 
 the years 1813 and 1817, though there had been 
 no real conversions. One dark cloud, however, 
 was suffered to rise, so threatening in appearance 
 as nearly to annihilate our most cherished hopes ; 
 yet it proved only the harbinger of a brighter 
 day. Previously to these gloomy appearances, a 
 few letters were written, respecting our increas- 
 ingly encouraging prospects, which shall here be 
 inserted. In March, 1817, Mr. Judson wrote the 
 following letter to the Corresponding Secretary 
 of the Baptist Board of Missions. 
 
 “ Since the beginning of this year, we have 
 printed two tracts ; the one a view of the Chris- 
 tian religion — seven pages, one thousand copies ; 
 the other a catechism, of six pages, 12mo. three 
 thousand copies. After which, finding we had 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 89 
 
 paper sufficient for an edition of eight hundred 
 copies of St. Matthew, we concluded to undertake 
 this one gospel, by way of trial, and as introduc- 
 tory to a larger edition of the whole New Testa- 
 ment. I am now translating the eleventh chapter, 
 and in the printing room the third half sheet is set- 
 ting up. 
 
 “ Having premised thus much concerning the 
 present posture of our affairs, I proceed to mention 
 the circumstances which induced me to take up 
 my pen at this time. I have this day been visited 
 by the jirst inquirer after religion, that I have 
 seen in Burmah. For, although in the course of 
 the last two years, I have preached the gospel to 
 many, and though some have visited me several 
 times, and conversed on the subject of religion ; 
 yet I have never had much reason to believe that 
 their visits originated in a spirit of sincere in- 
 quiry. Conversations on religion have always 
 been of my proposing ; and though I have some- 
 times been encouraged to hope that truth had 
 made some impression, never, until to-day, have 
 I met with one who was fairly entitled to the epi- 
 thet of Inquirer. 
 
 As I was sitting with my teacher, as usual, a 
 Burman of respectable appearance, and followed 
 b y a servant, came up the steps, and sat down by 
 me. I asked him the usual question, where he 
 came from ? to which he gave me no explicit reply ; 
 and I began to suspect that he had come from 
 
90 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 the government-house, to enforce a trifling re- 
 quest, which, in the morning, we had declined. 
 He soon, however, undeceived and astonished me, 
 by asking, ‘ How long a time will it take me to 
 learn the religion of Jesus ?’ I replied, that such 
 a question could not be answered. If God gave 
 light and wisdom, the religion of Jesus was soon 
 learnt ; but without God, a man might study all 
 his life long, and make no proficiency. But how, 
 continued I, came you to know any thing of 
 Jesus ? Have you been here before ? ‘ No.’ 
 
 Have you seen any writings concerning Jesus ? 
 * I have seen two little books.’ Who is Jesus? 
 ‘ He is the Son of God, who, pitying creatures, 
 came into this world, and suffered death in their 
 stead.’ Who is God ? ‘ He is a Being without 
 
 beginning or end, who is not subject to old age 
 or death, but always is.’ I cannot tell how I felt 
 at this moment. This was the first acknowledg- 
 ment of an eternal God, that I had ever heard 
 from the lips of a Burman. I handed him a tract 
 and catechism, both of which he instantly recog- 
 nised, and read here and there, making occasional 
 remarks to his follower, such as, ‘ This is the true 
 God — this is the right way,’ &c. I now tried to 
 tell him some things about God and Christ, and 
 himself ; but he did not listen with much atten- 
 tion, and seemed anxious only to get another 
 book. I had already told him two or three times 
 that I had finished no other book ; but, that in 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 91 
 
 two or three months, I would give him a larger 
 one, which I was now daily employed in trans- 
 lating. ‘ But,’ replied he, ‘ have you not a little 
 of that book done, which you will graciously give 
 me now V And I, beginning to think that God’s 
 time was better than man’s, folded and gave him 
 the two first half sheets, which contain the first 
 five chapters of St. Matthew; on which he in- 
 stantly rose, as if his business was all done ; and 
 having received an invitation to come again, took 
 leave. Throughout his short stay, he appeared 
 different from any Burman 1 have met with. He 
 asked no questions about customs and manners, 
 with which the Burmans teaze us exceedingly. 
 He had no curiosity, and no desire for any thing, 
 but ‘ more of this sort of writing.’ In fine, his 
 conduct proved that he had something on his mind, 
 and I cannot but hope that I shall have to write 
 about him again. 
 
 ** March 24th. — We have not yet seen our in- 
 quirer; but to-day we met with one of his ac- 
 quaintances, who says, that he reads our books 
 all the day, and shows them to all who call upon 
 him. We told him to ask his friend to come and 
 see us again. 
 
 “ March 2 6th. — An opportunity occurs of send- 
 ing to Bengal. I am sorry that I cannot send 
 home more interesting letters. But I am not yet 
 in the way of collecting interesting matter. I 
 have found, that I could not preach publicly to 
 
92 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 any advantage, without being able, at the same 
 time, to put something into the hands of the 
 hearers. And, in order to qualify myself to do 
 this, I have found it absolutely necessary to keep 
 at home, and confine myself to close study, for 
 three or four years. I hope, however, after St. 
 Matthew is finished, to make a more public en- 
 trance on my work, than has yet been done. But 
 many difficulties lie in the way. Our present 
 house is situated in the woods, away from any 
 neighbours, and at a distance from any road. In 
 this situation we have no visitors, and no passing 
 travellers, whom we can invite to stop and hear 
 of Christ. My attempts to go out and find au- 
 ditors, have always occasioned such a waste of 
 time, and interruption of study, as would not often 
 be indulged in or justified. We are very desirous 
 of building a small house near town, on some pub- 
 lic road. We wish for further instructions, and 
 further explanations of the views and intentions 
 of the Board. The approaching triennial Con- 
 Tention, also, we contemplate with the deepest 
 interest. May God give abundant wisdom, and 
 zeal, and an out-pouring of His holy spirit. 
 
 “ Permit me to close with a word in behalf of 
 Eastern missions. Great Britain and the United 
 States appear to be the only countries which can, 
 at present, take a very active part in missionary 
 concerns. The British are fully occupied with 
 India, Africa, and the South Sea Islands. East 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 93 
 
 of the British possessions in India, are Burmah, 
 Siam, several other Indo-Chinese nations, the 
 great empire of China, Japan, thence north, inde- 
 finitely, and southward, the numerous Malayan 
 Isles. With all these countries the British are 
 no more connected than the Americans. The 
 British are under no greater obligations to evan- 
 gelize them, than the Americans. They are not 
 nearer the English, in point of transportation, 
 than the Americans. And, furthermore, through- 
 out all these countries, the British are suspected 
 and feared, but not the Americans. 
 
 “ The idea that the Western continent belongs 
 to the Americans, and the Eastern continent to 
 the British, however plausible at first sight, cannot 
 bear a moment’s examination. I apprehend, that 
 all the north-western Indians, and the inhabitants 
 of those parts of South America, which are acces- 
 sible, will scarcely outnumber the inhabitants of 
 this single Empire of Burmah. And, on what 
 principle can the Americans, who are perhaps 
 half as numerous as the British, be let off with 
 one-twentieth, or one-thirtieth part of the work ? 
 But when we apply the work to the Baptists, it 
 is still more decisive. There are about five hun- 
 dred Baptist churches in Great Britain, which 
 average about one hundred members each. There 
 are two thousand in America, which average 
 nearly the same. Behold Ireland, also, almost as 
 destitute as South America. And suppose the 
 
94 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 British should say, This is the proper province 
 of our missionary exertions. Let us leave Asia 
 and Africa to the Americans, and ‘ not send our 
 young men to the antipodes.’ ” 
 
 The following letter, dated August, 1817, to a 
 young lady, a friend of mine, who had often en- 
 couraged me in my contemplated undertaking, 
 may not be wholly destitute of interest. 
 
 “ When I left my native country, my dear 
 Mary, my anguish was mitigated, my tears were 
 dried, by the consideration that I there left many 
 congenial souls, who, though prevented accom- 
 panying me, would assist me by their prayers, 
 encourage and animate me by their letters, and 
 keep alive the missionary spark in my soul, by 
 their constant assurances, that I was not alone, 
 but at all times aided and supported by them. 
 
 “ It is now four years that we have resided in 
 this country ; and, though no Burman has re- 
 nounced idolatry and embraced the religion of 
 Christ, yet the seed is beginning to be scattered, 
 which may spring up and bear fruit in some fu- 
 ture time. Burmah presents a field for vast, un- 
 bounded usefulness ! But neither revelation, nor 
 the experience of ages, warrants us to expect im- 
 mediate success. What nation has changed its 
 gods in a day ? What nation, so far advanced in 
 civilization as the Burman, has renounced its sys- 
 tem of religion at the first mention of a new one ? 
 We are not to look for miracles; but we are war- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 95 
 
 ranted to expect the accomplishment of those 
 ends, which God, in his wise providence, has con- 
 nected with a steady, persevering use of means. 
 We are firmly persuaded that the country of Bur- 
 man will eventually become Christian — that the 
 way is now preparing, the seed sowing ; but how 
 long before the harvest will be ripe, we leave for 
 God to determine. 
 
 “ It has been Mr. Judson’s object to get well 
 grounded in the language, and to do some prepa- 
 ratory work, for the benefit of future missionaries, 
 before he made a formal disclosure of his design 
 to the king. We have not, by any means, taken 
 pains to keep our object secret. On the contrary, 
 we have improved every opportunity to commu- 
 nicate religious truth to those Burmans who have 
 visited at the mission house. This we have con- 
 sidered as the path of present duty. 
 
 “ Since Mr. Hough's arrival, he has printed a 
 tract of considerable length, being a view of the 
 Christian religion, which Mr. Judson had pre- 
 viously composed ; and also a small catechism for 
 children, and St. Matthew’s gospel. These are 
 in circulation, and are well understood by those 
 who read them. Many have called at the mis- 
 sion house, to inquire more particularly into the 
 new religion. But we have frequently observed, 
 in these inquirers, a fear lest others should dis- 
 cover their inclination to inquire. Sometimes, 
 when two or three intimate friends have been 
 
90 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 seriously engaged in conversing on religious sub- 
 jects, if others, with whom they were not ac- 
 quainted, called at the same time, they would be 
 silent, and take their leave. This makes us feel 
 the importance of trying to obtain the patronage 
 of government. In a few months, Mr. Judson 
 will complete a dictionary of the Burman lan- 
 guage ; after which, he will, perhaps, go up to 
 Ava, the residence of the king. 
 
 “ If we were convinced of the importance of 
 missions, before we left our native country, we 
 now see and feel their importance, as well as their 
 practicability ! We could then picture to our- 
 selves the miserable situation of heathen nations; 
 but we now see a whole populous empire, rational 
 and immortal like ourselves, sunk in the grossest 
 idolatry ; given up to follow the wicked inclina- 
 tions of their depraved hearts, entirely destitute 
 of any real principle, or the least spark of true 
 benevolence. Let those who plead the native in- 
 nocence and purity of heathen nations, visit Bur- 
 mah. The system of religion here has no power 
 over the heart, or restraint on the passions. 
 Though it forbids, on pain of many years’ suffer- 
 ing in hell, theft and falsehood, yet I presume to 
 say, there is not a single Burman in the country, 
 who, if he had a good opportunity, without dan- 
 ger of detection, would hesitate to do either. 
 Though the religion inculcates benevolence, ten- 
 derness, forgiveness of injuries, and love of ene- 
 
97 
 
 TO THE BUSMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 mies — though it forbids sensuality, love of plea- 
 sure, and attachment to worldly objects, yet it is 
 destitute of power to produce the former, or 
 subdue the latter, in its votaries. In short, the 
 Burman system of religion is like an alabaster 
 image, perfect and beautiful in all its parts, but 
 destitute of life. Besides being destitute of life, 
 it provides no atonement for sin. Here, also, the 
 gospel triumphs over this and every other religion 
 in the world. This is the grand difference — this 
 makes the gospel ‘ good news’ indeed, to the 
 heavy laden and sin-sick soul. 
 
 “ My dear Mary, how precious does Christ ap- 
 pear, when conversing with these Bnrmans, and 
 how desirous is one to open their blind eyes, that 
 they may behold his preciousness ! But this is 
 the prerogative of God alone ; and if he has any 
 dear children here, any chosen ones, whose names 
 are written in the ‘ Lamb’s book of life, from the 
 foundation of the world,’ he will open their eyes, 
 he will show them his glory, he will compel them 
 to come in. 
 
 “ How interested you would be, could you 
 meet with my little society of females, on the 
 Sabbath. Interested, I say — yes, you would be 
 interested, if it were only from this circumstance, 
 that these poor idolaters enjoy the means of grace, 
 and sit under the sound of the gospel. I have 
 generally fifteen or twenty. They are attentive 
 while I read the Scriptures, and endeavour to 
 
 a 
 
98 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 teach them about God. One of them told me, 
 the other day, that she could not think of giving 
 up a religion which her parents, grand-parents, 
 &c. &c. had embraced, and accepting a new one 
 of which they had never heard. I asked her if 
 she wished to go to hell, because her progenitors 
 had gone there ? She replied, if, with all her 
 offerings and good works on her head, (speaking 
 in their idiom,) she must go to hell, then let her 
 go. I told her, if she went to hell, after having 
 heard of the Saviour, her very relations would 
 contribute to torment and upbraid her, for her 
 rejection of that Saviour of whom they had never 
 heard, and that even she herself would regret her 
 folly when it was too late. If I do, said she, I 
 will then cry out to you to be my intercessor 
 with your God, who will certainly not refuse you. 
 Another told me, that she did believe in Christ, 
 and prayed to him every day. I asked her if she 
 also believed in Gaudama, and prayed to him. 
 She replied, she worshipped them both. I have 
 several times had my hopes and expectations 
 raised, by the apparent seriousness of several fe- 
 males, as Mr. Judson has in regard to several 
 men ; but their goodness has been like the morn- 
 ing cloud and early dew, which soon pass away. 
 Four or five children have committed the cate- 
 chism to memory, and often repeat it to each 
 other.” 
 
 The following letter describes some of the offer- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 99 
 
 ings made by the Burmans at their festivals, and 
 also contains a description of the celebrated pa- 
 goda at Rangoon. 
 
 “ Five years have passed away, since I took 
 the last view of my dear native land ; since I bid 
 the last farewell to our little Bradford circle. But 
 the parting pangs are not forgotten ; the wounds 
 which were then made, often, to this day, open 
 and bleed afresh. I now realize what we so often 
 anticipated, the trials and privations, the pleasures 
 and enjoyments, incident to the wife of amission- 
 ary among the heathen. 
 
 “ I now behold with my eyes that idolatry, in- 
 fatuation, and delusion, the very recital of which 
 has so often affected the hearts, and excited the 
 fervent prayers of our little society, when sur- 
 rounding the social altar for prayer and praise, in 
 our native town. And I must say, ‘ my eye 
 affecteth my heart,’ for I cannot but weep and 
 mourn over the deluded multitude who are this 
 day collected in immense crowds, to offer that 
 homage and adoration to an idol, which is due to 
 God alone. 
 
 “ This is the season for the great feast of Gau- 
 dama. It commenced yesterday, and is to con- 
 tinue for three days. It is observed all over the 
 country ; but I presume the multitude collected 
 in this place is much greater than at any other, 
 excepting Ava. Priests and people come in boats, 
 from a great distance, to worship at the pagoda in 
 
100 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 this place, which is supposed to contain a relic of 
 Gaudama. The viceroy, on these days, goes out 
 in all the pomp and splendour possible, dressed 
 and ornamented with all his insignia of office, 
 attended by the members of government and the 
 common people. After kneeling and worship- 
 ping at the pagoda, they generally spend the day 
 in amusements, such as boxing, dancing, singing, 
 theatrical exhibitions, and fire-works. Most of the 
 older people spend the night at the pagoda, and 
 listen to the instructions of the priests. 
 
 “ Great and expensive offerings are made at 
 this season. One last year, presented by a mem- 
 ber of government, cost three thousand ticals, or 
 twelve hundred dollars. It was a kind of port- 
 able pagoda, made of bamboo and paper, richly 
 ornamented with gold leaf and paintings. It was 
 a hundred feet in height, and the circumference 
 of its base about fifty. Half way up its height, 
 was a man ludicrously dressed, with a mask on 
 his face, white wings on his shoulders, and arti- 
 fical finger nails, two inches in length, in the pos- 
 ture of dancing. This offering was carried by 
 sixty men, preceded by a band of music, and fol- 
 lowed by the officer who made it, and his suite. 
 Other offerings presented at this festival, are va- 
 rious kinds of artificial trees, the branches and 
 twigs of which are filled with cups, bowls, hand- 
 kerchiefs, and garments of all descriptions ; these 
 are given to the slaves attached to the pagoda. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 101 
 
 who, the week following, have something like a 
 fair to dispose of their offerings. 
 
 “ The pagoda, to which such multitudes resort, 
 is one of the largest and most splendid in the 
 empire. To give an accurate description of this 
 noble edifice, requires an abler pen than mine ; 
 and perhaps a better one, of its construction and 
 dimensions, cannot be given, than that which has 
 already been presented to the public by Colonel 
 Symes, of a similar pagoda at Pegue. The 
 beauty and variety of its appendages, however, 
 are far superior. After having ascended the flight 
 of steps, a large gate opens, when a wild, fairy 
 scene is abruptly presented to view. It resem- 
 bles more the descriptions we sometimes have in 
 novels, of enchanted castles, or ancient abbeys in 
 ruins, than any thing we ever meet in real life. 
 The ground is completely covered with a variety 
 of ludicrous objects, which meet the eye in every 
 direction, interspersed with the banyan, cocoa- 
 nut, and toddy trees. Here and there are large 
 open buildings, containing huge images of Gau- 
 dama ; some in a sitting, some in a sleeping posi- 
 tion, surrounded by images of priests and attend- 
 ants, in the act of worship, or listening to his in- 
 structions. Before the image of Gaudama, are 
 erected small altars, on which offerings of fruit, 
 flowers, & c. are laid. Large images of elephants, 
 lions, angels and demons, together with a number 
 of indescribable objects, assist in filling the pic- 
 turesque scene. 
 
102 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ The ground on which this pagoda is situated, 
 commands a view of the surrounding country, 
 which presents one of the most beautiful land- 
 scapes in nature. The polished spires of the pa- 
 godas, glistening among the trees at a distance, 
 appear like the steeples of meeting-houses in our 
 American sea-ports. The verdant appearance of 
 the country, the hills and valleys, ponds and ri- 
 vers, the banks of which are covered with cattle, 
 and fields of rice ; each, in their turn, attract the 
 eye, and cause the beholder to exclaim, ‘ Was 
 this delightful country made to be the residence 
 of idolaters ? Are those glittering spires, which, 
 in consequence of association of ideas, recal to 
 mind so many animating sensations, but the mo- 
 numents of idolatry? ’ O, my friend ! scenes like 
 these, productive of feelings so various and oppo- 
 site, do, notwithstanding, fire the soul with an 
 unconquerable desire to make an effort to rescue 
 this people from destruction, and lead them to the 
 Rock that is higher than they. We feel strongly 
 encouraged to hope, (though our present prospects 
 are not very flattering,) through the prayers and 
 intercessions of our dear American friends, that 
 this rural, this delightful country, will one day be 
 inhabited by the friends of Jesus ; and that houses 
 will be raised for his worship, on the ruins of these 
 idolatrous monuments.” 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very affectionately and respectfully, 
 
 A. H. J. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 103 
 
 LETTER VII. 
 
 Baltimore, December, 1822. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, 
 
 Thus far had the mission advanced, thus encou- 
 raging were our prospects, when the combination 
 of a variety of circumstances induced Mr. Judson 
 to take a voyage to sea. A tract, catechism, and 
 St. Matthew’s gospel, were printed in the Burman 
 language, and had begun to be in circulation. 
 Mr. Judson was now desirous to commence in a 
 more public manner than ever before, the preach- 
 ing of the gospel ; at the same time he felt the 
 importance of making a beginning in a way the 
 least calculated to excite the prejudices of the 
 natives. 
 
 ** He had heard of the conversion of several 
 Arrakanese, who were residing in Chittagong, a 
 port belonging to the government of the Honour- 
 able East India Company, and which is only ten 
 days sail from Rangoon. To obtain one of these 
 native converts, who spoke the Burman language, 
 to assist in his first public communications, and 
 to improve his health, which was evidently on 
 the decline, were two principal objects Mr. Jud- 
 
104 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 son had in view, in embarking for Chittagong, in 
 a vessel which was expected to return imme- 
 diately. 
 
 For the first two months after his departure, 
 the mission remained much in the same state. 
 Some interesting events occurred, as stated in 
 the following letter to the Rev. Dr. Baldwin. 
 
 “ January 18 th . — Yours of March 28th, toge- 
 ther with magazines, &c. I had the pleasure of 
 receiving a month ago; and, as Mr. Judson is 
 absent, and a good opportunity of sending to 
 Bengal offers, I cannot deny myself the gratifica- 
 tion pf writing. Mr. Judson embarked for Chit- 
 tagong, five weeks ago, and expects to be absent 
 three months only. 
 
 “ The mission is nearly in the same state as 
 when Mr. Judson last wrote. His dictionary was 
 nearly completed, after which he intended, either 
 to go to Ava, or to commence preaching in a more 
 public manner than ever before. Our hopes have 
 frequently been raised by the serious appearance 
 of some of the Burmans, but none have yet 
 heartily embraced the religion of Jesus, and be- 
 come his disciples. My little female meeting is 
 still encouraging ; between twenty and thirty at- 
 tend every Sabbath. They sometimes hear with 
 apparent attention, sometimes ask pertinent ques- 
 tions, and some of them say they worship the true 
 God only, and have left off going to the pagodas. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 105 
 
 to worship. But how much truth there is in these 
 assertions time alone will determine. 
 
 “ Last Sabbath, after reading and conversing 
 as usual, I told them of the anxiety of Christians 
 in America for their conversion, of the formation 
 of societies, the contributions of the poor, and the 
 earnest and fervent prayers, which were conti- 
 nually ascending on their account. The tears 
 came into the eyes of some of them, who feelingly 
 said, ‘ And do they indeed do so much for us ? ’ 
 But the Burmans, in general, ‘ are mad on their 
 idols they are not like professed Christians in 
 America, partly engaged in religion, and partly 
 in the world ; but their whole souls seem engaged 
 in idolatry ; they evidence at once that they be- 
 lieve what they assert. Even at this moment, 
 while writing, my ears are almost stunned with 
 the noise and confusion, occasioned by prepara- 
 tions for fire-works, to be exhibited at the ap- 
 proaching festival. Could you, my dear sir, wit- 
 ness but once this annual feast ; could you behold 
 the crowded streets, the splendid offerings, the 
 gay attire, and the enthusiasm of their devotions, 
 you would readily admit, that nothing short of an 
 Almighty arm, could break down these barriers, 
 these strong barriers, and cause the introduction 
 of the gospel. But even these seasons, these mo- 
 mentary triumphs of Satan, are not destitute of 
 advantages to the cause of Christ. We have op- 
 portunities, by these means, of distributing tracts 
 
106 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 and portions of Scripture, among those who come 
 from distant towns and villages, where the name 
 of Christ is still unknown. The Spirit of God 
 may water seed sown in this way, and cause it to 
 spring up, to the eternal confusion of the adver- 
 sary of souls, who induced their attendance on 
 this festival with a different object. 
 
 “We still live in a quiet manner, unmolested 
 by government, or robbers. The viceroy’s family 
 treat us with respect and affection, now and then 
 sending us an elephant, to accompany them in 
 their excursions. Her highness, the vicereine, 
 professes a particular regard for me, and I, in re- 
 turn, have presented her with a translation of St. 
 Matthew’s gospel, a tract, and catechism, and 
 have had two or three opportunities of conversing 
 with her privately on the subject of religion. 
 How much she reads in the former, or believes in 
 the latter, I am unable to say ; but neither pro- 
 duce any visible effect. She ordered the instruc- 
 tress of one of her daughters, to give the catechism 
 to her child to commit to memory. 
 
 “ January 30 th . — The Burman, Mr. Judson 
 mentioned some time ago, as being the first seri- 
 ous inquirer, and the one who has excited the 
 most hope, came to-day to the mission-house. 
 
 “It is now almost a year since he first came, 
 and with much apparent anxiety inquired, ‘ How 
 long time will it take me to learn the religion of 
 Jesus?’ We have since frequently inquired, but 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 107 
 
 obtained little information respecting him, until 
 to-day. Soon after his first visit, he was ap- 
 pointed governor of a cluster of villages, situated 
 on the Syriam river in the country of Pegue. He 
 has been at Rangoon but once since, and then on 
 business by order of the viceroy, and obliged to 
 return immediately. 
 
 ** I asked him if he had become a disciple of 
 Jesus Christ? He replied, ‘ I have not yet, but I 
 am thinking and reading in order to become one. 
 I cannot yet destroy my old mind ; for when I see 
 a handsome patso, (a cloth the Burman men 
 wear,) or a handsome gownbown, (the handker- 
 chief worn on the head,) I still desire it. Tell the 
 great teacher, when he returns, that I wish to see 
 him, though I am not a disciple of Christ.’ He 
 requested the remaining part of St. Matthew’s 
 gospel, also catechisms and tracts for his follow- 
 ers. I gave all of his attendants tracts ; on which 
 he said to them, ‘ Take and read them attentively, 
 and when you have embraced the doctrines they 
 contain, come here and converse with the teacher.’ 
 I asked the number of inhabitants in the villages 
 he governed, and whether he would collect them 
 together, to hear the gospel, should Mr. Judson 
 make him a visit on his return. He said there 
 were about a thousand houses, and the inhabit- 
 ants were Talings, (natives of Pegue, who speak 
 a language different from the Burmans,) but he 
 would receive a visit from Mr. Judson as a great 
 
108 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 favour, and would call his people together to hear 
 him preach. There was something so interesting 
 and encouraging in the appearance of this Bur- 
 man, so meek and unassuming, considering the 
 dignity of his office, that hopes are again raised 
 concerning him. But whether he will continue 
 to examine the Christian religion, and finally be- 
 come a true disciple, or the reverse, time alone 
 will determine.” 
 
 February 18 th . — The following letter was writ- 
 ten to Mrs. C. 
 
 “ It is now four long years and a half, since we 
 took up our residence in this spiritually benighted 
 land, and to this day do we offer our thanks to 
 God, for having brought and continued us here. 
 To this day can we testify that God is good ; that 
 he is a faithful, covenant-keeping God, who is 
 worthy of the entire trust and confidence of all 
 his creatures. Never, for a moment, has he left 
 us to feel, that our first views of the practicability 
 of missions, were visionary ; consequently, we 
 have been preserved from those distressing, ago- 
 nizing feelings, resulting from regret and disap- 
 pointment in a darling enterprise. On the con- 
 trary, we feel that missions to the heathens are 
 not only practicable, but the very blood of their 
 souls will be required at the hand of those Chris- 
 tians, who neglect to make exertions to send the 
 gospel among them. This is all that is required 
 of the Christian world. God will not call us to 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 109 
 
 an account for not converting the heathen. This, 
 this is the work he reserves for himself. But he 
 will call us to an account for not using the means ; 
 this part of the work he has assigned to his crea- 
 tures to perform. Neither have we any reason to 
 be discouraged, because the first communications 
 of Divine truth have not been efficacious. It 
 would be almost a miracle, for these Burmans to 
 throw away a system of religion which they have 
 been accustomed to consider sacred, from time 
 immemorial, on the very first intimation of its 
 being false, or on the first intelligence that there 
 is another and a better. They must have time to 
 examine, to read our sacred writings, and to see 
 the effect our religion produces on its professors, 
 before they will feel inclined to embrace the hum- 
 bling doctrines of the gospel. They do not feel 
 themselves in such a wretched, perishing situation, 
 as we view them, consequently they do not sec 
 the necessity of embracing the offers presented. 
 
 “We hope our friends and patrons will not be 
 discouraged, because no one of the Burmans who 
 have heard the gospel, has embraced it ; but con- 
 tinue to strengthen and encourage us by their 
 prayers and communications, and in time, we 
 doubt 'not, they with us will reap an abundant 
 harvest. 
 
 “ We are anxiously looking for the arrival of 
 the missionaries, who, we hope, have long since 
 left America. God grant that they may prove 
 
110 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 true missionaries of the cross, prepared and will- 
 ing to suffer whatever may await them. 
 
 “We consider the circumstance, that other 
 missionaries should have their hearts turned to- 
 ward the Burman Empire, as an indication of 
 God to strengthen and establish this mission, and 
 a prelude of his more merciful intentions, to turn 
 the Burmans from idolatry, to serve the living 
 God. 
 
 “ Mr. Judson is absent, or he would write to 
 Mr. C. You will readily imagine my situation to 
 be very lonely in his absence. Nothing but a 
 sense of duty could have induced me to consent 
 to his departure. Mr. Hough, however, is very 
 kind, and affords me every assistance in his 
 power.” 
 
 About the same date as the preceding letter, 
 Mr. Hough, to a friend in Boston, wrote thus : 
 
 “ When I think how dependent I am on God ; 
 how easy it is for him to withdraw the light of 
 his countenance from me, and leave me cheerless, 
 amidst the darkness of pagan ignorance ; and 
 then, again, how easy it is for him to enable me 
 to persevere, and that he will answer prayers 
 offered for blessings ; I cannot but receive, with 
 the liveliest gratitude, the assurance you give 
 me, that I am remembered in the prayers of my 
 brethren at home ; and I sometimes think their 
 prayers may be heard for me, when my own are 
 excluded. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. Ill 
 
 “ It seems you have entertained some hopes 
 from a contest, which existed some time ago, be- 
 tween the king and priests of Burmah. That has 
 terminated, not to the disadvantage of the one, 
 nor the advantage of the other. The king perse- 
 cuted them as long as he pleased, and then let 
 them alone ; they now quietly perform their func- 
 tions, which consist principally in committing to 
 memory their religious books, and patrolling the 
 streets to receive the willing offerings of the 
 people, which afford them subsistence. They, 
 with the religion of the country, appear to be now 
 in a prosperous state, though I believe the king is 
 not very friendly to either. Should he extermi- 
 nate the priesthood, I have no idea that the mi- 
 nisters of the gospel would become a substitute ; 
 or, should he abolish the present system of religion, 
 that he would do it in favour of Christianity. The 
 ears of the poor old man have never heard the 
 joyful news, and the law of nature requires that he 
 should soon pass into eternity. The heir apparent 
 is, I understand, a mild prince. His accession to 
 the throne, on the king’s demise, will undoubtedly 
 be attended with difficulties, and perhaps traced 
 with blood. Should he finally succeed, and the 
 country remain at peace any length of time. He, 
 by whom kings rule, may in his providence open 
 a wide door, which no man can shut, for the ad- 
 mission of the word of life. It is also quite as 
 possible, that much affliction and trouble await us. 
 
112 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ It is more than six months, since I finished 
 printing St. Matthew, and more than that, since 
 the tract was put into circulation. To say that 
 none read, none inquire, would be wrong ; many 
 do both; and, we are entitled to hope, because 
 truth is in circulation. Since printing St. Mat- 
 thew, I have been studying the language, but 
 have not yet been able to penetrate far into it. I 
 have but a glimpse of its genius and construction. 
 The attainment of this language, I am persuaded, 
 is the labour of years; and I sometimes think it 
 folly for one past thirty years of age, to attempt it. 
 
 “ I was happy to hear, that the missionaries 
 who are now coming here are so young. I wish 
 they were five years younger : or, rather, I wish 
 some pious, active boys, sixteen or seventeen 
 years of age, of unquestionable conversion, and 
 willing to give themselves up wholly to God, 
 would come over here, and begin upon the lan- 
 guage. You may think this a strange wish. I 
 think so too ; but it is not a hasty or inconsiderate 
 one.” 
 
 In the order of events, I must now, my dear 
 sir, give you a particular description of that dark 
 period, when the Burman mission, surrounded 
 undoubtedly by invisible enemies, seemed on the 
 very verge of destruction. Three months of Mr. 
 Judson’s absence had nearly expired, and we had 
 begun to look for his return, when a native boat 
 arrived, twelve days from Chittagong, bringing 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 113 
 
 the distressing intelligence that neither Mr. J. or 
 the vessel had been heard of at that port. I 
 should not have given so much credit to this re- 
 port, as to have allowed it to harass my feelings, 
 had it not been corroborated by communications 
 from my friends in Bengal, which arrived just at 
 this time. From the circumstance that the vessel 
 had not reached the port of destination, I knew 
 not what conclusion to draw. Hope, at times, 
 suggested the idea that the ship’s course might 
 have been altered, that she might yet be safe ; but 
 despondency more frequently strove to convince 
 that all was lost. Thus was I, for four months, 
 in that agonizing state of suspense, which is fre- 
 quently more oppressive than the most dreadful 
 certainty. 
 
 Two or three days after the arrival of the above 
 intelligence, Mr. Hough received an order, couch- 
 ed in the most menacing language, to appear im- 
 mediately at the court-house, to give an account 
 of himself. This, so unlike any message we had 
 ever before received from government, spread 
 consternation and alarm among our teachers, do- 
 mestics, and adherents ; some of whom followed 
 Mr. Hough, at a distance, and heard the appalling 
 words, from some of the petty officers, that a royal 
 order had arrived, for the banishment of all foreign 
 teachers. As it was late, when Mr. Hough ar- 
 rived at the court-house, he was merely ordered 
 to give security for his appearance, at an early 
 
114 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 hour on the approaching day, when, to use their 
 own unfeeling language, ‘ if he did not tell all the 
 truth relative to his situation in the country, they 
 would write with his heart’s blood.’ 
 
 Our embarrassments, at this period, were 
 greatly increased, by the circumstance, that the 
 viceroy and his family, who had always been our 
 steady friends, had been recently recalled to Ava ; 
 and the present viceroy, with whom we had but 
 a slight acquaintance, had left his family at the 
 capital. Mr. Hough was not sufficiently ac- 
 quainted with the language, to allow of his appeal- 
 ing in person to the viceroy, and, as it is not 
 customary for females to appear at his court, in 
 the absence of the vicereine, we had nothing be- 
 fore us, but the gloomy prospect of being obliged 
 to submit to all those evils, in the power of petty 
 officers to inflict, upon those unprotected by 
 higher authority. 
 
 The following days, Friday and Saturday, Mr. 
 Hough was detained at the court-house, and un- 
 der the necessity of answering through an inter- 
 preter, the most trivial questions; such as, what 
 were the names of his parents, how many suits 
 of clothes he had, &c. all which were written 
 down in the most formal manner imaginable. The 
 court would not allow him to retire for any re- 
 freshment ; and this, together with several other 
 -petty grievances, convinced us that it was their 
 object to harass and distress us, as much as pos- 
 
TO THE BURMA NT EMPIRE. 115 
 
 sible; feeling safe, in the idea, that circumstances 
 were such that we could not appeal to the vice- 
 roy. Sunday morning arrived, another message 
 was received from the court-house, (the viceroy 
 does not usually attend those courts, as cases of 
 importance are submitted, privately, for his deci- 
 sion,) for Mr. Hough’s appearance, that the ex- 
 amination might be continued. The court had 
 now pushed the matter too far, and we resolved 
 to ascertain whether those orders, for examina- 
 tion, emanated from the viceroy, or whether he 
 was entirely ignorant of the whole matter. My 
 teacher, coming in just at that time, drew up a 
 respectful petition, stating the grievances to which 
 Mr. Hough had been subjected, and the present 
 order for his appearing, in public, on our sacred 
 day — and requesting that it might be the pleasure 
 of his highness that those molestations should 
 cease. Mr. Hough readily accompanied me to 
 the government-house ; and, when we had reached 
 the outer court, I caught the eye of the viceroy, 
 who sat surrounded by the officers of his court, 
 but who recognized me, and, in a very conde- 
 scending manner, called me “ to come in and 
 make known my request.” I presented my peti- 
 tion to one of the secretaries, who was imme- 
 diately ordered to read it; at the conclusion of 
 which, the viceroy inquired, in an austere manner, 
 of the very officer who had been most forward in 
 making Mr. Hough’s situation unpleasant at the 
 
116 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 court-house, and who happened now to he seated 
 not far from the “ voice which issues life or 
 death," “Why the examination of this foreign 
 teacher had been thus prolonged ?” — at the same 
 time giving a written order that Mr. Hough should 
 not be called on his “sacred day,” and that he 
 should be molested no more. The petty officers 
 of government now saw their plan defeated, which 
 probably was, to make Mr. Hough feel himself in 
 their power, thinking he would then offer them a 
 large reward to be liberated. We, however, as- 
 certained the fact, that a royal order had arrived, 
 for the banishment of all the Portuguese priests 
 in the country, (there were three only). To as- 
 certain who they were, the viceroy had issued an 
 order, that all the foreign priests should be sum- 
 moned to the court-house, not intending that any 
 but the Portuguese should undergo an examina- 
 tion, farther than to ascertain that they were not 
 Portuguese. 
 
 About this time, the cholera began to rage 
 among the native population. This disorder had 
 never been known in the Empire before, and the 
 dreadful ravages made in Rangoon filled every 
 one with terror and alarm. It was in the midst 
 of the hottest season of the year, and there was 
 no prospect of the disorder’s subsiding, until the 
 commencement of the rains. The beating of the 
 death drum, and other instruments used at fune- 
 rals, sounded all the day long, a melancholy dirge 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 117 
 
 in our ears, and, in emphatic language, said, “Be 
 ye also ready.” We had no reason for supposing 
 that we should escape this fatal disorder, more 
 than others ; at the same time, we knew ourselves 
 to be in the hands of Him who had said, “ a 
 thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand 
 at thy right hand ; but it shall not come nigh 
 thee.” And thus it proved ; for not an individual 
 within our enclosure, suffered from the cholera, 
 though our neighbours died around us. The Bur- 
 mans attempted to account for the origin of this 
 disease, by supposing that some evil spirits had 
 entered the city, and were continually traversing 
 the streets, and from pure maliciousness, destroy- 
 ing the inhabitants. The natives resolved on 
 endeavoring to dispossess them, by making a 
 most tremendous noise, which, in the opinion of 
 a Burman, was sufficient to alarm evil spirits, 
 however malicious or obstinate. The signal for 
 commencement was given at the court-house, by 
 firing cannons ; when immediately every Burman 
 in town began beating on his house, with clubs, or 
 any thing which would make a noise. No one 
 ventured to remain inactive, as it had previously 
 been asserted, that the evil spirits would enter 
 the houses of those who made no noise. This 
 was continued for three successive nights ; but 
 notwithstanding the unheard-of uproar, the evil 
 spirits refused to move, and the disorder conti- 
 nued to rage for months afterwards. 
 
118 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 Our trials and dangers were not a little in- 
 creased, at this period, by a report in circulation, 
 that difficulties existed between the English and 
 Burman governments; and that an attempt would 
 be soon made by the English, to take the country. 
 This report seemed confirmed, by the circum- 
 stance, that there had been no arrivals from any 
 English port for some months past, and that the 
 few remaining captains were making every pos- 
 sible effort to hasten the departure of their ships. 
 Should actual hostilities commence, we were well 
 aware, the removal of the mission, at least for a 
 time, would be the consequence. The only re- 
 maining ship was now on the eve of departure, 
 and unless we embraced this opportunity for leav- 
 ing the country, there was nothing before us but 
 dangers the most appalling. For a particular ac- 
 count of the remaining part of this distressing 
 season, I must have recourse to my journal, then 
 transmitted to America. 
 
 “ June 18 th . — I am still, my dear parents, in 
 the same lonely situation, as when I last wrote, 
 full of anxiety and suspense. I know not what 
 conclusion to draw from the circumstance of re- 
 ceiving no intelligence from Mr. Judson. It is 
 now six months since he left me, and not a single 
 line has ever been received relative to the ship. 
 I hardly know what prevents my entire discou- 
 ragement under such circumstances. But I am 
 trying to bear this state of uncertainty, as a heavy 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 119 
 
 affliction, a painful chastisement, from my hea- 
 venly Father, inflicted, no doubt, for wise and 
 gracious purposes. Perhaps it is only a prelude 
 to greater afflictions. Perhaps this is the school 
 in which I am to be taught the rudiments of suf- 
 fering, and to prepare for those heavy trials, 
 which, without these first lessons, crush as soon 
 as inflicted. I feel, however, a dreadful conflict ; 
 sometimes inclined to complain of these dark dis- 
 pensations of Providence, at others, endeavouring 
 to make this language my own, ‘ Though he slay 
 me, yet will I trust in Him.’ My female meet- 
 ings have been on the decline, ever since Mr. 
 Hough’s examination at the court-house. For- 
 merly, upwards of thirty attended ; now, seldom 
 more than ten or twelve. Thus, you see that 
 nothing but darkness, gloom, and disappointment 
 surround me. I endeavour to study, at least part 
 of the day, for unless I do my duty, I fear I shall 
 lose the benefit of this affliction. 
 
 “ July 2 d. — Mr. Hough, for some time past, 
 has been desirous to have Mrs. H., myself, and 
 his children, go to Bengal. But I have ever felt 
 resolved not to make any movement until I hear 
 from Mr. Judson. Within a few days, however, 
 some circumstances have occurred, which have 
 induced me to make preparations for a voyage. 
 There is but one remaining ship in the river, and 
 if an embargo is laid on English ships, it will be 
 impossible for Mr. J. (if he is yet alive,) to return 
 
120 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 to this place. But the uncertainty of meeting 
 him in Bengal, and the possibility of his arriving- 
 in my absence, cause me to make preparations 
 with a heavy heart. Sometimes I feel inclined to 
 remain here, alone, and hazard the consequence. 
 I should certainly conclude on this step, if any 
 probability existed of Mr. Judson’s return. This 
 mission has never appeared in so low a state as 
 at the present time. It seems now entirely de- 
 stroyed, as we all expect to embark for Bengal 
 in a day or two. Alas ! alas ! how changed our 
 prospects since Mr. J. left us. How dark, how 
 intricate the providence which now surrounds us ! 
 Yet it becomes us to be still, and know that He is 
 God who has thus ordered our circumstances. 
 
 “ July 1 4th.- — Alone, my dear friends, in this 
 great house, without an individual, excepting my 
 little girl and Burmans, I take my pen to relate 
 the strange vicissitudes through which I have 
 passed, within a few days. Although I commence 
 my relation by saying I am alone, yet I am easy 
 and tranquil, because I am resolved on a course 
 which may appear to you and others, rash and 
 presumptuous, but to me the path of duty, and 
 the one I ought to pursue. 
 
 “ On the 5th of this month, I embarked with 
 Mr. Hough and his family for Bengal, having pre- 
 viously disposed of what I could not take with 
 me. I had engaged Mr. Judson’s teacher to ac- 
 company me, that in case of meeting him in Ben- 
 
TO TIIE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 121 
 
 gal, lie might go on with his Burman studies. But 
 the teacher, fearing the difficulties arising from 
 his being a Burman, broke his engagement, and 
 refused to go. My disinclination to proceed in 
 the course commenced had increased to such a 
 degree, that I was on the point of giving up the 
 voyage myself ; but my passage was paid, my 
 baggage on board, and I knew not how to sepa- 
 rate myself from the rest of the mission family. 
 The vessel, however, was several days in going- 
 down the river ; and when on the point of putting 
 out to sea, the captain and officers ascertained 
 that she was in a dangerous state, in consequence 
 of having been improperly loaded, and that she 
 must be detained for a day or two at the place in 
 which she then lay. I immediately resolved on 
 giving up the voyage, and returning to town. 
 Accordingly the captain sent up a boat with me, 
 and engaged to forward my baggage the next 
 day, I reached town in the evening, spent the 
 night at the house of the only remaining English- 
 man in the place, and to-day have come out to 
 the mission-house, to the great joy of all the Bur- 
 mans left on our premises. Mr. Hough and his 
 family will proceed ; and they kindly and affec- 
 tionately urge my return. I know I am sur- 
 rounded by dangers on every hand, and expect 
 to feel much anxiety and distress ; but at present 
 I am tranquil, intend to make an effort to pursue 
 my studies as formerly, and leave the event with 
 
122 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 God. How distressed, my dear parents, you 
 would feel, did you know my real situation in 
 Rangoon ! But, before you receive this, there 
 will no doubt be some change, I hope favourable, 
 as but one circumstance could make it more dis- 
 tressing. 
 
 “ July 1 6th . — The vessel, in which Mr. Judson 
 sailed, has this day arrived ! I have been to see 
 the captain, who informs me that he was not able 
 to make Chittagong, and that, after being tossed 
 about in the bay for three months, he made Ma- 
 sulipatam, a port north of Madras, on the coast. 
 Mr. J. left the ship immediately, for Madras, 
 hoping to find a passage thence to this place. 
 This is all the intelligence I have obtained, as it 
 is four months since an arrival either from Bengal 
 or Madras. But even this has afforded me a little 
 relief, as I have hitherto had reason to fear, that 
 the ship and all were lost, though I am still in a 
 state of suspense, relative to Mr. J.’s return. 
 There is not, however, so much reason to suppose 
 that hostilities between the English and Burman 
 governments will immediately commence, as this 
 ship came direct from an English port. This 
 circumstance will render my stay here, alone, 
 much less dangerous, and perhaps before many 
 days, Mr. J. will arrive, when I shall see very 
 clearly the hand of Providence in my leaving the 
 ship. 
 
 “ July 25 th. — Mr. and Mrs. Hough have re- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 123 
 
 turned to the mission-house, the ship not being 
 able to proceed for some weeks, so that I shall 
 not be obliged to remain in this place alone, as I 
 expected ; and I am hoping and praying, that, 
 previously to their departure, Mr. Judson may 
 arrive, that I may not be under the necessity of 
 living in this dreadful country, and out here in 
 the woods, without a friend and protector. I am 
 hoping against hope, for it is the general opinion 
 of all foreigners here, that there will be no arrival 
 at present, from any English settlement. There 
 is, however, a vague report, though I know not 
 its origin, that a ship left Madras, some time 
 since, for this place, but was to touch at the Ni- 
 cobar islands; on which account, she has not yet 
 arrived. I cling to this, as my last hope, which 
 a little relieves my distressed, anguished mind. 
 O, how it would sooth my feelings, how it would 
 comfort my heart, could I unite with some of my 
 dear American friends in social prayer ! How it 
 would mitigate the gloom and loneliness of my 
 situation, were some of them present to strengthen 
 my confidence in Jehovah ; to suggest motives 
 for my patiently bearing affliction; and to urge 
 my quietly acquiescing in the wise dispensations 
 of the best of Beings ! 
 
 I have again commenced my studies, and keep 
 myself closely engaged until two o’clock. This 
 I find the best method to avoid dejection; be- 
 sides, my conscience will not permit me to sit idly 
 
124 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 down, and yield to those desponding feelings, in 
 which a Christian should not indulge. 
 
 “ August 2d . — How will you rejoice with me, 
 my dear parents, when I tell you, that I have 
 this moment heard that Mr. Judson has arrived at 
 the mouth of the river! This joyful intelligence 
 more than compensates for the months of dejec- 
 tion and distress which his long absence has oc- 
 casioned. Now, I feel ashamed of my repinings, 
 my want of confidence in God, and resignation to 
 his will. I have foolishly thought, because my 
 trials were protracted, they would never end ; or 
 rather, that they would terminate in some dread- 
 ful event, which would destroy all hope of the 
 final success of the mission. But now, I trust, 
 our prospects will again brighten, and cause us 
 to forget this night of affliction, or to remember it 
 as having been the means of preparing us for the 
 reception of that greatest of blessings — the con- 
 version of some of the Burmans.” 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very affectionately and respectfully, 
 
 A. H. J. 
 
TO TIIF. BIRMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 125 
 
 LETTER VIII. 
 
 Baltimore, December, 1822. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, 
 
 M v last gave you a relation of the trying scenes 
 through which we passed at Rangoon, during the 
 absence of Mr. Judson. His trials were no less 
 severe, as you will perceive from the following 
 letters to the Corresponding Secretary of the 
 Board. 
 
 “ Madras , May 28th, 1818. — In former letters 
 I have stated my circumstances, at the close of 
 last year, and the reasons which induced me to 
 leave Rangoon, on a visit to Chittagong — parti- 
 cularly the prospect of a direct passage, and 
 speedy return in the same ship, an opportunity of 
 very rare occurrence in Rangoon. 
 
 “ Since that time, a series of unexpected pro- 
 vidences have befallen me, which, though unin- 
 teresting in detail, must be briefly mentioned, in 
 order to account for my present situation. 
 
 “ When we left Rangoon, December 25th, we 
 expected a passage of ten or twelve days. At 
 the expiration of a month, however, by reason of 
 
126 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 contrary winds, and the unmanageableness of the 
 ship, in the difficult navigation along the coast, 
 we found ourselves still at a great distance from 
 port; and the season being so far advanced, as 
 to deprive us of the hope of more favourable 
 winds, the captain and supercargo agreed on a 
 change of the ship’s destination, and made sail 
 for Madras. 
 
 “ Previous to leaving the coast, we put into 
 Cheduba, a place under Burman government, for 
 a supply of provisions. I was unable to go 
 ashore, but took the opportunity of sending a 
 tract by the boat. It happened to be conveyed 
 directly to the governor, and he ordered it to be 
 read in his presence. Soon after, when our cap- 
 tain had an audience, the governor inquired after 
 the writer of the tract — who he was, and how 
 long he had been in the country. The captain 
 evaded some questions, for fear of detention, 1 
 suppose, and merely stated that the writer was a- 
 foreigner, who had resided in Rangoon about four 
 years. ‘No,’ replied the governor, ‘that is not 
 to be credited. You cannot make me believe 
 that a foreigner, in so short a time, has learned to 
 write the language so well. It must have been 
 written by some other person.’ The captain re- 
 lated this to me on his return. I felt particularly 
 gratified by this testimony to the perspicuity of 
 the style, and thought it not unworthy of men- 
 tioning, because it could not be suspected, as 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 127 
 
 others which had been made to me personally, of 
 having been a mere compliment. 
 
 “ The ship’s destination was changed on the 
 26th of January. We retraced our course for a 
 few days, and then stood to the westward. It 
 was with the most bitter feelings, that I witnessed 
 the entire failure of my undertaking, and saw the 
 summits of the mountains of Arracan, the last 
 indexes of my country, sinking in the horizon, 
 and the ship stretching away to a distant part of 
 India, which I had no wish to visit, and where I 
 had no object to obtain. It was, however, some 
 mitigation of my disappointment, that I should, 
 in all probability, be able to return to Rangoon, 
 and resume my missionary business, much earlier 
 than if I had visited Chittagong. But even the 
 consolation of this hope was not long allowed 
 me. We had, indeed, a quick passage across 
 the bay ; but, on drawing near the Coromandel 
 coast, the wind and current combined to prevent 
 our further progress, and at the expiration of an- 
 other month, having for a long time subsisted on 
 nothing scarcely but rice and water, and being 
 now reduced to very short allowance, we con- 
 cluded to make sail for Masulipatam, a port north 
 of Madras, which we doubted not we should be 
 able to reach in a very few days. In this, again, 
 we were disappointed, and through the unma- 
 nageableness of the ship, or the mismanagement 
 of the captain, were detained at sea nearly an- 
 
128 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 other month. During this period, we were some- 
 times in great distress, deeming ourselves very 
 fortunate when able to get a bag of rice, or a few 
 buckets of water, from any native vessel which 
 happened to pass. Once we sent the long boat 
 to the shore, and obtained a considerable supply 
 of water, which was a great relief. But of rice 
 we could obtain no sufficient supply, and all 
 other articles of provision were quite out of the 
 question. 
 
 “ The low state to which I was at length re- 
 duced, occasioned a partial return of the disorder 
 of my head and eyes, to which I was subject two 
 years ago. This, with other circumstances united, 
 left me no other source of consolation but re- 
 signation to the will of God, and an unreserved 
 surrender of all to his care ; and, praised be his 
 name, I found more consolation and happiness in 
 communion with God, and in the enjoyments of 
 religion, than I had ever found, in more prosper- 
 ous circumstances. 
 
 “ Finally, we did reach Masulipatam, and I 
 left the ship on the 18 th of March, twelve weeks 
 after embarking at Rangoon. I waited at Mas- 
 suly a few days, until it was ascertained that the 
 ship would unlade her cargo, and remain several 
 months. And as there was no prospect, that sea- 
 son, of reaching Madras by sea, the only port on 
 the coast where I could hope to find a vessel 
 bound to Rangoon, I was under the necessity of 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 129 
 
 taking a journey by land — distance about three 
 hundred miles. I accordingly hired a palanquin 
 and bearers, and arrived here on the 8th of April. 
 My first aim was, of course, the beach, and my 
 first inquiry, a vessel bound to Rangoon. But 
 my chapter of disappointments was not yet 
 finished. No vessel had sailed for Rangoon this 
 year ; and such, it was understood, was the 
 unsettled state of the Burman country, that 
 none would probably venture for some time to 
 come. 
 
 “ Here I have remained ever since, under very 
 trying circumstances. I have scarcely heard 
 from Rangoon, since I left, or been able to trans- 
 mit any intelligence thither, by a conveyance to 
 be depended on. The weakness of my eyes pre- 
 vents my application to study, or attempt at any 
 exertion. I am making no progress in missionary 
 work. I am distressed by the appalling recol- 
 lection of the various business which was press- 
 ing on me at Rangoon, and which made me very 
 reluctant to leave home for the shortest time. 
 Now, I have been detained twice as long as I had 
 anticipated, and have, withal, wholly failed in 
 my undertaking. Where, my rebellious heart is 
 ready to cry. Where is the wisdom of all this ? 
 But it is wise, though blindness cannot appre- 
 hend. It is best, though unbelief is disposed to 
 murmur. Be still, my soul, and know that He is 
 Goo.” 
 
130 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ Rangoon, October 9th, 1818. — My last was 
 dated Madras, May 28, 1818. At that place I 
 remained waiting for a conveyance to Rangoon, 
 until the 20th of July, when I took passage on 
 board an English vessel. During my stay in 
 Madras, I experienced great kindness and hospi- 
 tality in the families of the Rev. Mr. Thompson, 
 chaplain, and the Rev. Mr. Loveless, missionary ; 
 and received such proofs of Christian affection 
 from many dear friends, as rendered parting with 
 them very painful, though my detention in Ma- 
 dras had, in other respects, been almost insup- 
 portable. We anchored at the mouth of Rangoon 
 river, on the 20th of August. The next morning, 
 when the pilot came on board, I was overwhelmed 
 with the intelligence, that, on account of the dan- 
 gerous situation of affairs, the mission had been 
 broken up, and that Mr. Hough and his family, 
 and Mrs. Judson, had taken passage for Bengal. 
 To my great relief, however, it was added, that, 
 before the ship left the river, Mrs. Judson’s reluc- 
 tance to leave the place had so increased, as to 
 force her back to the mission-house alone, and 
 further, that the ship being found unfit for sea, 
 was still detained. 
 
 “ The examination which brother Hough sus- 
 tained, during my absence, and the persecution 
 of the Roman Catholic padres, have made us feel 
 more deeply than ever, the precarious situation 
 of this mission, and the necessity of proceeding 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 131 
 
 with the utmost caution. It was only through 
 the favour of the viceroy, that the padres were 
 allowed to remain here, when they arrived from 
 Ava, under sentence of banishment. And it is 
 only through his mediation, and the influence of 
 large presents made to the king, that the order of 
 banishment is reversed, if indeed it be reversed, 
 a report not yet confirmed. One malicious inti- 
 mation to the king would occasion our banish- 
 ment ; and banishment, as the Bormans tell us, 
 is no small thing, — being attended with confisca- 
 tion of all property, and such various abuses, as 
 would make us deem ourselves happy to escape 
 with our lives. 
 
 “ Such a situation may appear somewhat alarm- 
 ing to a person accustomed to the liberty and 
 safety of a free government. But, let us remem- 
 ber, that it has been the lot of the greater part 
 of mankind to live under a despotic government, 
 devoid of all security for life or property a single 
 moment. Let us remember, that the Son of God 
 chose to become incarnate under the most un- 
 principled and cruel despot that ever reigned. 
 And shall any disciple of Christ refuse to do a 
 little service for his Saviour, under a government 
 where his Saviour would not have refused to live 
 and die for his soul ? God forbid. Yet faith is 
 sometimes weak — flesh and blood sometimes re- 
 pine. O, for grace to strengthen faith, to ani- 
 mate hope, to elevate affection, to embolden the 
 
132 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 soul, to enable us to look danger and death in the 
 face ; still more, to behold, without repining, 
 those most dear to us, suffering fears and pains, 
 which we would gladly have redoubled on our- 
 selves, if it would exonerate them. 
 
 “We feel encouraged by the thought, that 
 many of the dear children of God remember us 
 at the mercy seat. To your prayers I desire 
 once more to commend myself, the weakest, the 
 most unqualified, the most unworthy, and the 
 most unsuccessful of all missionaries.” 
 
 In four or five weeks, after the arrival of Mr. 
 Judson, we had another joyful meeting with mis- 
 sionary friends, sent from our native country. 
 The Rev. Messrs. Colman and Wheelock, for se- 
 veral years previously to their leaving America, 
 had thought and felt much on the subject of mis- 
 sions, and could not rest contented, to sit down 
 as ministers of the gospel, in their own country, 
 while “ the walls of Jerusalem lay waste,” in a 
 foreign land. They literally panted to become 
 the heralds of salvation, to those who were in 
 darkness, and the shadow of death ; and though 
 their prospects of being early and happily set- 
 tled, over opulent congregations, were flattering, 
 they relinquished them all, and, at an early pe- 
 riod, made known their views and wishes to the 
 Board of Missions. Extracts from their letters, 
 on this subject, to the corresponding Secretary, 
 I cannot omit transcribing, as they are so very 
 
TO THE BUR MAN EMPIRE. 
 
 133 
 
 descriptive of the spirit they ever continued to 
 exhibit until their lamented death. 
 
 Mr. Colman wrote thus — “ Since I came to the 
 above conclusion, my mind has been unwavering. 
 It is true, mountains, at times, have arisen be- 
 tween myself and the Eastern world. My way 
 has been hedged up by difficulties, which, to the 
 eye of human reason, might appear insurmount- 
 able. But duty has constantly appeared the 
 same. Indeed, I esteem missionary work, not 
 only a duty for me to perform, but a privilege for 
 me to enjoy ; a privilege which I value more than 
 the riches of the earth. Only give me the rich 
 satisfaction of holding up the torch of truth, in 
 the benighted regions of Burmah ! This is the 
 object which lies nearest my heart ; for this I can 
 cheerfully leave my native land, and the bosom of 
 my beloved friends. I pant to proclaim the gos- 
 pel to those who are ignorant of it ; to present to 
 their minds that firm foundation, on which my 
 own hopes of eternal happiness are built. I look 
 to Burmah as my home, and as the field of my 
 future toils. To the wretched inhabitants of that 
 empire I long to present the Bible, the fountain 
 of knowledge, and to direct their wandering steps 
 to the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls. Nor 
 can I refrain from cherishing the hope that my 
 feeble labours among them will be crowned with 
 the blessing of heaven. Some, I trust, will be 
 
134 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 induced to forsake the worship of idols, and to 
 bow the knee to Him on whose vesture and thigh 
 is written ‘ King of kings, and Lord of lords.’ 
 Prompted, as I believe, by a deep sense of the 
 worth of souls, and by the command of our 
 blessed Saviour, who says, ‘ Go ye into all the 
 world, and preach the gospel to every creature 
 and encouraged by his promise of constant assis- 
 tance and direction to his servants, I, voluntarily 
 and joyfully, offer myself to be your missionary 
 to the Burman empire. May the Lord preside 
 over your deliberations, and grant me, if it can 
 be consistent with his holy will, the unspeakable 
 happiness of proclaiming the love of Jesus to the 
 miserable heathen.” 
 
 Mr. Wheelock appears to have been inspired 
 by the same missionary zeal, and closes his ap- 
 plication to the Board with the following lines : 
 — “ To you, honoured fathers, is my mind di- 
 rected, as to those, who, under God, must decide 
 my case. To you I offer, freely and joyfully 
 offer myself, to become your missionary, to aid 
 those already under your patronage, to turn the 
 poor Burmans ‘ from idols, to serve the living and 
 true God.’ And, O ! if it is consistent, that one 
 so unworthy and so unqualified as myself, should 
 engage in this glorious work, deny me not, I be- 
 seech you, the unspeakable privilege ; deny me 
 not the fondest, the most ardent desire of my 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 135 
 
 soul, that can, in this world, be gratified. To 
 deny me this, would be to deprive me of the 
 greatest happiness which, in this world, I can 
 possibly enjoy. I had rather be a missionary of 
 the cross, than a king on a throne. Let the men 
 of this world possess its glittering toys ; let the 
 miser grasp his cankered gold ; let the volup- 
 tuary enjoy his sordid pleasures ; let the ambitious 
 ascend to the pinnacle of earthly honour ; but let 
 me enjoy the sweet satisfaction of directing the 
 poor pagans to the ‘ Lamb of God.’ I court no 
 greater good ; I desire no greater joy ; I seek no 
 greater honour. To Burmah would I go ; in 
 Burmah would I live; in Burmah would I toil; 
 in Burmah would I die ; and in Burmah would 
 I be buried !” 
 
 These two young gentlemen, the one twenty- 
 three, and the other but twenty years of age, were 
 readily received by the Board, and soon ordained 
 as missionaries to the East. In November, 1817, 
 they embarked for Calcutta. The scene, at their 
 departure, was very interesting and affecting, and 
 very pathetically described, in the following lines, 
 by the Rev. Dr. Baldwin. 
 
 “ See that ship, her sails now bending, 
 
 Destin’d far to Indian seas ; 
 
 See her canvas wide extending, 
 
 Catch the ling’ring wish’d-for breeze ; 
 
 Richly freighted 
 With ambassadors of peace. 
 
136 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ See the solemn crowd assembling, 
 Anxious each the scene to view ; 
 
 Some are weeping, others trembling, 
 While a mother presses through, 
 
 And, with anguish. 
 Bids her only son adieu. 
 
 “ See a father’s heart dissolving. 
 
 While he gazes on his son ; 
 
 Ev’ry tender thought revolving, 
 
 Turns away, and weeps alone ; 
 
 Softly saying, 
 
 ‘ Father , let thy will he done !* 
 
 “ See a scene no less distressing, 
 Where a mother’s anguish’d heart, 
 Fondly to her bosom pressing, 
 
 Cries, ‘ My son, and must we part ? 
 
 O, my Saviour ! 
 Ever keep him near thy heart.’ 
 
 “ See that maiden’s arms entwining, 
 Hanging on her brother’s breast; 
 Tears, and grief, and love combining, 
 Still she cries, though much distress’d, 
 ‘ Go, my brother ! 
 Go, and make the Burmans blest.' 
 
 “ Sisters too, with fond embraces, 
 
 Stand o’erwhelm’d upon the shore ; 
 Gazing on each other’s faces, 
 
 Weeping, part to meet no more ! 
 
 Griev’d and pensive, 
 God’s mysterious ways adore. 
 
TO THE BUHMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 137 
 
 “ While the crowd were silent standing, 
 Solemn prayer devoutly flow’d ; 
 
 Clouds of incense like, ascending 
 Up before the throne of God ; 
 
 For our brethren, 
 
 While they’re sailing o’er the flood. 
 
 “ Go, ye heralds of salvation, 
 
 Go, proclaim ‘ Redeeming blood 
 Publish to that barb’rous nation, 
 Peace and pardon from our God : 
 
 Tell the heathen, 
 None but Christ can do them good. 
 
 “ While the gospel trump you’re sounding, 
 May the Spirit seal the word ; 
 
 And through sov’reign grace abounding, 
 Burmans bow and own the Lord ; 
 
 Gaud’ma leaving, 
 
 God alone shall be ador’d. 
 
 “ Distant though our souls are blending, 
 Still our hearts are warm and true ; 
 
 In our prayers, to heav’n ascending, 
 Brethren, we’ll remember you : 
 
 Heaven preserve you, 
 Safely all your journey through. 
 
 “ When your mission here is finish’d, 
 And your work, on earth is done ; 
 May your souls, by grace replenish’d, 
 Find acceptance through the Son ; 
 
 Then admitted, 
 
 Dwell for ever near his throne. 
 
138 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ Loud hosannas now resounding, 
 
 Make the heav’nly arches ring ; 
 
 Grace to sinful men abounding, 
 
 Ransom’d millions sweetly sing ; 
 
 While, with rapture, 
 
 All adore their heavenly king !” 
 
 Boston, January, 1818. 
 
 During their passage to the East, these young 
 missionaries were remarkably blessed in their 
 endeavours to instruct the sailors. The greater 
 part of the crew became hopefully pious, before 
 the completion of the voyage. They arrived at 
 Rangoon, in September, 1818, and greatly ani- 
 mated and encouraged us by their interesting 
 appearance. An account of their first arrival, 
 and the meeting of the mission family, is de- 
 scribed by Mr. Colman in the following letter. 
 
 “ Rangoon, February 20 th, 1819. — With much 
 pleasure I inform you of our arrival in Burmah. 
 Five months we were onboard the Independence, 
 four in Bengal, and one upon our passage from 
 Calcutta to this port. Various circumstances 
 conspired to make the shores of this heathen 
 land appear agreeable to us. We had long been 
 in an unsettled state, and exposed either to the 
 dangers of the ocean, or to the influence of a 
 sickly climate. It was delightful to find ourselves 
 at the end of our tedious journey, and safe from 
 all the perils through which we had passed. But 
 another consideration served much to animate us 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 139 
 
 — we had reached the field in which we were 
 destined to labour. Here we hoped to spend the 
 remainder of our days, to scatter the good seed 
 of the kingdom, and to see some plants of 
 righteousness springing up, and yielding fruit 
 to the glory of God. When we arrived at the 
 landing place, we found our beloved brethren 
 waiting to receive us. Our feelings, for a short 
 time, destroyed the power of utterance. We 
 could do no more than take each other by the 
 hand. In about an hour the ladies came on shore, 
 when the whole mission family met, and, by mu- 
 tual expressions of joy and love, attracted uni- 
 versal attention. From the shore we were con- 
 ducted to the king’s godown, where we were 
 strictly searched. We then proceeded to the 
 mission house. Our feelings were indescribable 
 when we stepped beneath its roof, and found our- 
 selves encircled by that dear company which we 
 had desired, so long, to enjoy. That was a sea- 
 son of rejoicing. How swiftly and pleasantly the 
 hours passed away ! How cheering and varied 
 was the conversation ! How fervent were the 
 prayers and thanksgivings to Almighty God! 
 
 “ For more than a week we were assiduously 
 employed in getting our things through the cus-~ 
 tom-house. Our articles were strictly examined. 
 The most trifling of them did not escape minute 
 investigation. Having undergone this tedious 
 operation, we were compelled, by the custom of 
 
140 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 the country, to make several presents to persons 
 in authority. It is admitted that the viceroy 
 has the first claim. Feeling the importance of 
 securing his favour by every lawful means, we 
 thought the opportunity good to pay him a visit, 
 and, in presenting our gift, to request his pro- 
 tection. We found him seated in an open house, 
 situated in the midst of a spacious garden. Be- 
 fore him were a number of his officers, and a few 
 persons presenting petitions. Behind him, at a 
 short distance, were a group of artisans, of dif- 
 ferent occupations, whom he constantly employs. 
 His excellency received us in a very gracious 
 manner, appeared much pleased with our present, 
 and gave us the assurance that we should remain 
 free from molestation beneath his authority. 
 Surely there is reason for gratitude, that we are 
 permitted to stay in this heathen land ! Little 
 dependance, however, can be placed upon the 
 government. Things here are continually chang- 
 ing. The lives and property of the people are 
 at the arbitrary disposal of a single individual. 
 The whole country, and all which it contains, are 
 supposed to be his property. Hence, he gratifies 
 his inclination, without the least restraint. While, 
 therefore, we acknowledge with gratitude the 
 protection of earthly rulers, we feel the necessity 
 of putting all our confidence in the Lord Jehovah. 
 He can either dispose them to favour us, or de- 
 fend us from their injustice and cruelty. There 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 14 1 
 
 is, certainly, no reason to fear, while we have 
 such a powerful Friend. It is true that, in con- 
 sequence of several reports which reached us, we 
 once entertained some serious apprehensions re- 
 specting our personal safety in Burmah ; but, as 
 we approached its shores, these apprehensions 
 vanished ; and, since that time, we have felt as 
 secure amidst these habitations of cruelty as 
 though we were in a Christian land, and enjoyed 
 the protection of an equitable government. 
 
 Sickness and the want of a teacher have 
 greatly impeded my progress in the language. I 
 had studied but five days, when I was suddenly 
 taken with an expectoration of blood from my 
 lungs. The discharge was small, but it greatly 
 reduced my strength. My weakness was so great 
 that I was compelled to relinquish my studies, 
 and almost entirely to abstain from conversation. 
 This was a severe trial. It caused great search- 
 ings of heart. It led me seriously to examine the 
 motives which induced me to come to this hea- 
 then land. For two months I was extremely weak. 
 But He who took away my health, has, to a con- 
 siderable degree, restored it again. Once more 
 I have returned to my studies. By the assistance 
 of a teacher I have read the catechism, tract, and 
 a few of the first chapters of St. Matthew. I have 
 copied brother Judson’s grammar, and half of his 
 dictionary. The latter I hope to finish in two or 
 three months. With real pleasure I look forward 
 
142 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 to the time when I shall obtain a knowledge of 
 this difficult language. Brother Judson has per- 
 formed a mighty task. He has now the great 
 satisfaction of preaching to the poor heathen the 
 words of eternal life. Hitherto he has principally 
 confined his exertions to those who visit him ; 
 but soon his labours will be more public. We 
 have recently purchased a small piece of land, 
 adjoining the mission premises, on which a place 
 of worship is now erecting. Here brother Jud- 
 son intends to spend the principal part of his 
 time. Among other considerations, I will men- 
 tion two which induced us to adopt this plan. 
 We concluded that this method of communicat- 
 ing Divine truth, would be least calculated to of- 
 fend the ‘ powers which be.’ And, as the neces- 
 sity of preaching the gospel is acknowledged, it 
 is best also, if possible, to pursue that course 
 which will not excite the suspicions of a cruel 
 and despotic government. The secluded situa- 
 tion of the house which we now occupy, had con- 
 siderable influence upon our minds. It is situated 
 upon no public road, and is almost entirely con- 
 cealed from the view of passengers by lofty trees. 
 This we conceive to be an important reason why 
 so few inquire concerning the gospel. The house 
 which is now building stands upon one of the 
 roads which lead to the great pagoda. The pass- 
 ing there is immense, especially on worship days. 
 We trust our American friends will pray that 
 
TO TIIE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 143 
 
 from the house which we devote to the service of 
 God, streams of salvation may flow to all the 
 surrounding country.” 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very affectionately and respectfully, 
 
 A.H.J. 
 
144 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 LETTER IX. 
 
 Baltimore, January, 1823. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, 
 
 The time has now arrived for the relation of 
 those events which constituted a new and highly 
 important era in the mission. 
 
 Hitherto preparations only had been making. 
 Now, the most essential part of a missionary's 
 work was actually commenced : I mean the pub- 
 lic preaching of the gospel. We had frequently 
 been cast down, but were not destroyed ; we had 
 been dejected, but not forsaken ; and now we 
 saw the way gradually opening for the promul- 
 gation of the gospel, while a variety of circum- 
 stances combined to convince us, that God would 
 yet make it manifest, that he had not, thus far, 
 continued the mission for nought. 
 
 Our mission family, from two, had been in- 
 creased to six. (Mr. and Mrs. Hough had em- 
 barked for Bengal.) An unusual spirit of prayer 
 and supplication evidently existed among us, and 
 it seemed the inquiry of every individual, “ What 
 can, what shall we do, for the conversion of the 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 145 
 
 Burmans ?” And though our newly arrived 
 friends could not speak the language, they were 
 continually encouraging those of us who could, 
 and spent much time in prayer for them. 
 
 The Zayat, the Burman name for a place for 
 public worship, was erected. Centuries had rolled 
 away, millions of Burmans had been ushered into 
 eternity, and God, the Creator of the universe, 
 had never before seen an altar erected in Burmah 
 for Himself ; had never before heard the voice of 
 prayer and praise ascend in the Burman lan- 
 guage. You, my dear Sir, who have now be- 
 come so intimately acquainted with the circum- 
 stances of the mission, and have so minutely fol- 
 lowed us for the last six years, can easily imagine 
 the impulse and excitement produced by the 
 preceding consideration. From this time, Mr. 
 Judson transmitted to the corresponding Secre- 
 tary, in the form of a journal, every thing that 
 occurred, of any interest; from which, and a few 
 letters, written by different individuals of the 
 mission family, you will perceive the origin and 
 progress of the first Christian church ever esta- 
 blished in the Burman empire : and though, in 
 point of numbers, the success has not been splen- 
 did, you will, I doubt not, exclaim with us, 
 “ What hath God wrought!” 
 
 February 24th, 1819, Mr. Judson wrote thus: 
 — “ Some months have elapsed, since I had an 
 opportunity of addressing the Board. During 
 
146 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 this time, I have been employed in reading Bur- 
 man, holding conversations on religion, writing 
 some things preparatory to a more public com- 
 munication of the gospel, and superintending the 
 erection of a Zayat, a place of public resort. 
 Since brother Hough left Rangoon, the remain- 
 ing families are so small as to be able to find 
 accommodation, though rather crowded, in the 
 mission-house, and we concluded to defer building 
 another, and to appropriate a small part of the 
 sum remitted by you for that purpose (about two 
 hundred dollars), to the erection of a public 
 place, on one of the principal roads leading from 
 the city to the great pagoda. There it is our in- 
 tention, as fast as we are able to converse intelli- 
 gibly, to spend a considerable part of our time ; 
 and, if we find the attempt practicable under 
 this government, to have stated public worship. 
 We succeeded, after much difficulty and delay, 
 in purchasing a small piece of ground, adjoining 
 the mission premises, and, at the same time, 
 opening on the public road ; the building is 
 slowly going forward, and we hope will be ready 
 to receive company in about a month. The mea- 
 sure seems, at present, very promising, though 
 it may eventuate in our banishment from the 
 country. It will, at least, draw us out of our 
 present retired and almost invisible situation, 
 bring us into public view, and make us accessible 
 to the multitudes who pass and repass on business 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 147 
 
 and worship. O that it may prove a Bethel, a 
 house of prayer and praise ! 
 
 “ There are several persons of whom we che- 
 rish some hope ; but our hopes have been so fre- 
 quently raised and depressed, that we know not 
 what to say. There are certainly a considerable 
 number, whose sentiments have been changed ; 
 and who may be considered in the state of many 
 nominal Christians, somewhat enlightened and 
 partially convinced ; but I cannot say that I have 
 ever met with a single person, on whose mind 
 were discoverable the special operations of the 
 Holy Spirit. The little number of inquirers is 
 frequently diminished by removal to other parts 
 of the country, by death, or by a sudden alarm 
 from government; and again enlarged by new 
 acquaintances. Thus a little light is, we hope, 
 gradually spreading around, though so slowly and 
 so ineffectually, as to claim but little notice, and 
 to excite but faint and wavering expectations of 
 immediate success. 
 
 “ It is still a source of much gratification to 
 me, that I am at length able to converse, if not 
 fluently and acceptably, at least intelligibly, in 
 this most difficult language ; that I can sit down 
 in the midst of several poor heathen, wholly ig- 
 norant of their God and Saviour, and, in a short 
 time, enrich their minds with precious truths, 
 which with the Divine blessing, are sufficient to 
 «ave their souls. This is a privilege indeed : a 
 
148 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 privilege which I beg the Board to allow me to 
 enjoy all my days, nor remove me elsewhere, 
 while there remains any rational prospect of suc- 
 cess. 
 
 “ I do indeed feel deeply grateful for the com- 
 fortable supply of our necessary wants, without 
 which we could not enjoy the privilege of im- 
 parting the gospel to these heathen. I should be 
 happy personally to express my gratitude to all 
 who furnish this supply, and especially to my 
 honoured patrons, the Board. I hope that their 
 care and kindness will not be in vain. I trust 
 that the blessing of many, ready to perish, will 
 ultimately rest on all who contribute to and pray 
 for the Burman mission.” 
 
 April Ath, 1819, Mr. Judson again commenced 
 his journal as follows : — 
 
 “ My close application to the Burman dic- 
 tionary, during the year 1817, and my subse- 
 quent loss of nearly a year, in the unsuccessful 
 attempt to visit Chittagong, have occasioned a 
 long interruption in my journal. Since my re- 
 turn to Rangoon, the little I have had to say, I 
 have communicated in letters. With this day, a 
 new and I hope important era in the mission, I re- 
 sume the journal. 
 
 “ To-day, the building of the Zayat being suf- 
 ficiently advanced for the purpose, I called toge- 
 ther a few people who live around us, and com- 
 menced public worship in the Burman language. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 149 
 
 1 say commenced, for though I have frequently read 
 and discoursed to the natives, I have never before 
 conducted a course of exercises which deserved 
 the name of public worship, according to the 
 usual acceptation of that phrase among Chris- 
 tians ; and though I began to preach the gospel, 
 as soon as I could speak intelligibly, I have 
 thought it hardly becoming to apply the term 
 preaching (since it has acquired an appropriate 
 meaning in modern use), to my imperfect, desul- 
 tory exhortations and conversations. But I hope, 
 though with fear and trembling, that I have now 
 commenced a course of public worship, and regu- 
 lar preaching. This would have taken place 
 just a year ago, had I returned to Rangoon, as I 
 expected; and still earlier, had I not been under 
 a government, where I thought it prudent to gain 
 a considerable acquaintance with the language, 
 before commencing public operations, lest I 
 should be unable properly to vindicate my con- 
 duct, when called to a judicial account. 
 
 “ The congregation to-day consisted of fifteen 
 persons only, besides children. Much disorder 
 and inattention prevailed, most of them not hav- 
 ing been accustomed to attend Burman worship. 
 May the Lord grant his blessing on attempts 
 made in great weakness, and under great disad- 
 vantages ; and all the glory will be His ! 
 
 “ April 6th . — This evening I went, for the se- 
 cond time, to hear a popular Burman preacher. 
 
150 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 On our arrival, we found a Zayat, in the precincts 
 of one of the most celebrated pagodas, lighted up, 
 and the floor spread with mats. In the centre 
 was a frame raised about eighteen inches from 
 the ground, where the preacher, on his arrival, 
 seated himself. He appeared to be about forty- 
 five years old, of very pleasant countenance, and 
 harmonious speech. He was once a priest, but 
 is now a layman. The people, as they came in, 
 seated themselves on the mats, the men on one 
 side of the house, and the women on the other. 
 It was an undistinguished day, and the congrega- 
 tion was very small, not' more than one hundred. 
 When we entered, some said, ‘ There come some 
 wild foreigners ; ’ but when we sat down properly, 
 and took off our shoes, they began to say, ‘ No, 
 they are not wild ; they are civilized.’ Some 
 recognised me, and said to one another, ‘ It is 
 the English teacher;’ a name by which I am 
 commonly known. The preacher soon took notice 
 of us, entered into some conversation, invited us 
 to visit him, and so on ; but on learning that I 
 was a missionary, or, in their idiom, a religion- 
 making-teacher, his countenance fell, and he said 
 no more. The people being now convened, one, 
 appointed for the purpose, called three times, for 
 silence and attention. Each person then took 
 the flowers and leaves which had been previously 
 distributed, and placing them between his fingers, 
 raised them to his head, and in that respectful 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 151 
 
 posture remained motionless, until the service 
 was closed. This ceremony we of course de- 
 clined. When all things were properly adjusted, 
 the preacher closed his eyes, and commenced the 
 exercise, which consisted in repeating a portion 
 from the Burman sacred writings. His subject 
 was the conversion of the two prime disciples of 
 Gaudama, and their subsequent promotion and 
 glory. His oratory I found to be entirely dif- 
 ferent from all that we call oratory. At first, he 
 seemed dull and monotonous ; but presently, his 
 soft mellifluent tones won their way into the 
 heart, and lulled the soul into that state of calm- 
 ness and serenity, which, to a Burman mind, 
 somewhat resembles the boasted perfection of 
 their saints of old. His discourse continued about 
 half an hour ; and at the close, the whole assem- 
 bly burst out into a short prayer, after which, all 
 rose and retired. This man exhibits twice every 
 evening, in different places. Indeed he is the 
 only popular lay preacher in the place. As for 
 the priests, they preach on special occasions only, 
 when they are drawn from their seclusion and in- 
 activity, by the solicitations of their adherents. 
 
 “ April 11 thy Lord's day . — There were about as 
 many present at Burman worship in the Zayat, 
 as last Sunday. They behaved with rather more 
 order ; but it seemed impossible to secure their 
 fixed attention. Those who, in the course of the 
 week, engaged to attend, forgot their engage- 
 
152 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 ment; so that the assembly consisted entirely 
 of people who live around us. I never felt so 
 deeply the immense difficulty of making a first 
 impression on a heathen people. 
 
 “ April 25th, Lord's day . — Yesterday we com- 
 pleted the Zayat, set up the front stairs, and laid 
 open the entrance from the road. This morning 
 I took my seat on the floor, in the open porch, 
 under a solemn impression of the great responsi- 
 bility attached to my new mode of life. 
 
 “ In the forenoon the members of the mission 
 family came over to have our usual worship, 
 having concluded to hold it for a few Sundays in 
 the Zayat, rather than in the house, in order to 
 give the Burmans some idea of the place. 
 
 “In the afternoon our people came together, 
 and several came in from the road, so that we 
 had an assembly of between twenty-five and 
 thirty, besides children. At the close of the ser- 
 vice, I distributed several tracts to the strangers. 
 
 “ April 2 6th, Monday . — The forepart of the day 
 quite barren. Studied with my teacher, as usual. 
 Towards night had an audience of about a dozen, 
 several of whom were from the neighbouring vil- 
 lage of Kambet. These paid particular attention. 
 
 “ April 21th, Tuesday . — One of the most atten- 
 tive of the hearers last night, came again, with a 
 petty officer from another village. They staid 
 the most of the day, received a great deal of 
 instruction, and left, with a promise that they 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 153 
 
 would come as often as the distance of their resi- 
 dence would permit. Considerably encouraged 
 to-day, with the hope that God is preparing a 
 people in this benighted land. 
 
 “ April 28 tli, Wednesday . — Nothing interesting 
 through the day. At night, encountered a bitter 
 opposer ; he had visited Bengal, and some foe to 
 missions had poisoned his mind : he manifested 
 a most virulent spirit. I felt that he would glad- 
 ly be foremost in destroying us. But through 
 Divine grace I was enabled to treat him with 
 meekness and gentleness, and he finally left me 
 politely. He appeared to be rich, and had several 
 followers. 
 
 “ In the evening there were some hopeful ap- 
 pearances in Mrs. J.’s female meeting, which she 
 has recommenced since public worship has been 
 set up at the Zayat. 
 
 “ April 29 tli, Thursday . — A young man of 
 twenty-four, by name Moung Koo, happened to 
 stroll in last Sunday, and was present at worship. 
 He appeared to be rather wild and noisy, though 
 his manners were respectful. He took a tract 
 and went away. This morning, he made his 
 appearance again, and has been with me about 
 two hours. I have been enabled, through Divine 
 assistance, to impart much religious instruction, 
 and especially to expatiate with some feeling, on 
 the love and sufferings of the Saviour. The truth 
 seems to have taken hold of his mind, and though 
 
154 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 he is quick and sensible, and has some savage 
 fire in his eye, he is very docile, and ready to 
 drink in the truth, without the numberless cavils 
 and objections which are so common among the 
 Burmans. He engaged to come next Sunday, 
 promised to pray constantly, and gave me his 
 name to pray for him, that he might be a disciple 
 of Christ, and be delivered from hell. I feel con- 
 siderable attachment to this young man, and my 
 heart goes forth to the mercy seat, in behalf of 
 his precious soul. 
 
 “ April 30 th y Friday . — I was agreeably sur- 
 prised, in the morning, to see the young man of 
 yesterday come again so soon. He staid all the 
 forenoon, and seemed desirous of hearing as much 
 as possible about religion. Several others came 
 and went. A very busy day ; hardly time to pre- 
 pare these minutes to be forwarded by a vessel 
 which leaves this port for Bengal, early to-morrow 
 morning.” 
 
 The following letter to Mrs. S. describes the 
 encouraging appearances, at this time, among the 
 females who attended my Wednesday meetings. 
 
 “ Your affectionate letter of January 27th, 1818, 
 I received on the arrival of our new missionary 
 associates, and should have answered it by the 
 last ship which sailed for Bengal, but ill health 
 prevented my writing to any of my American 
 friends. Accept my sincere thanks for the fa- 
 vour, and be assured that your and Dr. S.’s let- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 155 
 
 ters often animate and encourage our minds. As 
 you are particularly interested in this mission, 
 I hesitate not to write discouraging as well as 
 encouraging circumstances, to present the dark 
 as well as the bright side of the case ; and 
 although this method will sometimes occasion 
 painful feelings, it will excite to fervent and per- 
 severing prayer, and prevent the severe disap- 
 pointment, which is frequently the result of 
 false colouring. You have doubtless, my dear 
 
 Mrs. S , heard of the series of trials through 
 
 which this mission passed during the last year. 
 The bright prospect which animated us just before 
 Mr. Judson’s departure for Chittagong, passed 
 away in a moment, and was succeeded by an 
 apparently impenetrable cloud. The arrival of 
 the brethren C. and W. greatly rejoiced us, and 
 caused us to feel that this mission was still an ob- 
 ject of the care of Providence. But our rejoicings 
 were quite checked by their both being taken 
 with bleeding at the lungs, and other symptoms 
 of debility. Brother Colman has been gradually 
 recovering, and is able to apply closely to the 
 study of the language, though he is still so weak 
 at the lungs as to be hardly heard when leading in 
 prayer : but brother Wheelock has been growing 
 weaker, has a violent cough, and every symptom 
 of a fixed consumption. We have now given up 
 all hope of his recovery. We consider Mr. and 
 Mrs. Colman a valuable acquisition to the mis- 
 
156 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 sion, enjoy much in their society, and exceed- 
 ingly regret that the present weak state of his 
 lungs forbids our expecting much from his public 
 labours for a length of time. 
 
 “ Since Mr. Judson has commenced public 
 preaching in the Zayat, I have begun again to 
 have my female meetings, which were given up, 
 in consequence of the scattered state of the Bur- 
 mans around us, at the time of our government 
 difficulties. I attend with them every Wednesday 
 evening at seven o’clock, as they are more at lei- 
 sure in the evening than any other time. My 
 last meeting was very animating, and the appear- 
 ance of the females (thirteen in number, all 
 young married women) very encouraging. Some 
 of them were inquisitive, and after spending two 
 hours seemed loth to go. One said, she appear- 
 ed to herself like a blind person just beginning 
 to see. And another said, she believed in Christ, 
 prayed to him daily, and asked what else was ne- 
 cessary to make her a real disciple of Christ. I 
 told her she must not only say that she believed 
 in Christ, but must believe with all her heart. She 
 again asked what were some of the evidences 
 of believing with the heart. I told her the 
 manner of life would be changed; but one of 
 the best evidences she could obtain would be, 
 when others came to quarrel with her and use 
 abusive language, if, so far from retaliating, she 
 felt a disposition to bear with, to pity, and to 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 157 
 
 pray for them. The Burman women are par- 
 ticularly given to quarrelling, and to refrain 
 from it would be a most decided evidence of a 
 
 change of heart. But, my dear Mrs. S , we 
 
 have no reason to expect that the adversary of 
 souls will let us long go on quietly in our exer- 
 tions to undermine his kingdom here. Will he 
 not make every possible exertion for the destruc- 
 tion of this infant cause? Yes; but though he 
 rage, he can go no farther than the length of his 
 chain, which is held in the right hand of Him, 
 who loves his church, who keeps it as the apple of 
 his eye, and who, if any of his elect are among 
 this idolatrous people, will keep them from the 
 destructive influence of inferior power. ‘ What 
 though the heathen rage, and the people imagine 
 a vain thing? What though the kings of the 
 earth set themselves, and the rulers take counsel 
 together against the Lord and his cause ? He 
 that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh; the Lord 
 shall have them in derision. He will set his Son 
 upon his holy hill, he will give the heathen for 
 his inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the 
 earth for his possession.’ These precious pro- 
 mises, my dear Mrs. S , dissipate our despond- 
 
 ing fears, and cause us at times to feel, that ‘ in the 
 Lord we have everlasting strength,’ that He 
 will yet look on us with a favourable eye, and 
 crown our exertions with success. We hope our 
 friends at home will not be discouraged, or cease 
 
158 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 to pray fervently for the prosperity of this mis- 
 sion. If they knew all the circumstances and 
 the difficulties we have to encounter, so far from 
 being discouraged, they would perceive the great- 
 est ground for encouragement. Through the 
 kindness of the Board, our temporal wants are 
 comfortably supplied, for which we wish to ex- 
 press our gratitude. 
 
 “ Accompanying is a Siamese catechism, which 
 I have just copied, that you may see the form and 
 manner of writing this language. I have attended 
 to the Siamese language for about a year and a 
 half, and, with the assistance of my teacher, have 
 translated the Burman catechism, tract, and the 
 gospel of St. Matthew into that language. 1 have 
 also translated one of the Siamese books into 
 English, and would send it to you if it was not so 
 bulky and so much labour to copy. It is an ac- 
 count of the incarnation of one of their deities, 
 when he existed in the form of a great elephant ! 
 The perusal of it, I dare say, would afford you 
 much amusement, as well as excite your commi- 
 seration for a people who are so deluded as to 
 believe such fictitious stories.” 
 
 Continuation of Extracts from Mr. Judsons Journal. 
 
 “ Rangoon , April \st, 1819. — I perceive that 
 one large parcel, forwarded in the year 1816, 
 never reached America. It contained, among 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 159 
 
 other things, my journal from October 1815 to 
 February 1816. On looking over the original 
 minutes, I perceive one article only that is worth 
 transcribing. That article will, at least, serve to 
 give some account of myself, during a period 
 which must appear to be unaccounted for in the 
 letters which have reached the Board. 
 
 “ January, 1$£, 1816. — The greater part of my 
 time for the last six months has been occupied 
 in studying and transcribing, in alphabetical ar- 
 rangement, the Pali Abigdan, or dictionary of the 
 Pali language, affixing to the Pali terms the in- 
 terpretation in Burman, and again transferring 
 the Burman words to a dictionary, Burman and 
 English. With the close of the year I have 
 brought this tedious work to a close ; and find, 
 that the number of Pali words collected, amounts 
 to about four thousand. It has grieved me to 
 spend so much time on the Pali; but the con- 
 stant occurrence of Pali terms in every Burman 
 book, made it absolutely necessary. 
 
 The two languages are entirely distinct. The 
 Burman is a language sui generis, peculiar to it- 
 self. It is true we cannot know what affinity it 
 has to some of the Indo-Chinese languages, that 
 are yet uninvestigated ; but it is essentially dif- 
 ferent from the Sungskrit, the parent of almost 
 all the languages in India Proper, and indeed 
 from every language, that has yet come under 
 the cognizance of Europeans. 
 
160 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ The Pali, on the other hand, is a dialect of the 
 Sungskrit, and was introduced into this country 
 with the religion of Boodh. This personage, 
 whose proper name is Gaudama, appeared in 
 Hindostan, about two thousand three hundred 
 years ago, and gave a new form and dress to the 
 old transmigration system, which, in some shape 
 or other, has existed time immemorial. The 
 Brahmans, in the mean time, dressed up the sys- 
 tem after their fashion; and these two modifica- 
 tions, Brahmanism and Boodhism, struggled for 
 the ascendency. At length, the family of Gau- 
 dama, which has held the sovereignty of India, 
 w r as dethroned, his religion was denounced, and 
 his disciples took refuge in Ceylon, and the 
 neighbouring countries. In that island, about 
 five hundred years after the decease and supposed 
 annihilation of their teacher or deity, they com- 
 posed their sacred writings, in that dialect of the 
 Sungskrit, which had obtained in Ceylon; thence, 
 they were conveyed, by sea, to the Indo-Chinese 
 nations. Boodhism, however, had gained foot- 
 ing in Burmah, before the arrival of the sacred 
 books from Ceylon. It is commonly maintained, 
 that it was introduced by his emissaries before 
 his death. 
 
 “ It is obvious, that the introduction of a new 
 religion, and new sacred writings, must have 
 great effect on the language of a people. And, 
 accordingly (not to speak of the influence which 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 161 
 
 the Pali has had on the general construction of 
 the Burman language), a considerable number of 
 words in common use, and a very great propor- 
 tion of theological terms, are of Pali origin. 
 Thus, though the Pali is now a dead language, 
 cultivated by the learned only, some knowledge 
 of it is indispensable to one who would acquire a 
 perfect knowledge of the Burman, and especially 
 to a missionary, who intends to translate the 
 Scriptures, and who ought, therefore, above all 
 others, to be perfectly acquainted with the terms 
 he employs. 
 
 “ With these views, I was desirous of laying a 
 little foundation for such further improvements in 
 the language, as necessity should require, and 
 leisure permit. And having done this — having a 
 vocabulary for daily reference, correction, and 
 enlargement, I now propose to devote my whole 
 time again to the Burman.” 
 
 “ May 1st, 1819. — Burman day of worship ; of 
 course many visitors. Among the rest, Moung 
 Nau, a man who was with me several hours yes- 
 terday, but from his silence and reserve, excited 
 little attention or hope. To-day, however, I be- 
 gin to think better of him. Moung Koo came 
 again at night, and appeared pretty well. These 
 two men, with the two persons from Kambet, of 
 the 27th of the last month, I call the fruits of the 
 week. But let us see who of them will remember 
 the day of worship. 
 
 M 
 
162 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ May 2d, Lord's day . — About three o'clock, 
 the quiet and modest Moung Nau came in, and 
 took his usual place. For the others we looked 
 in vain. About thirty present at worship. Very 
 few paid much attention, or probably received 
 any benefit. 
 
 “ May 3d . — Among the visitors of to-day, was 
 a respectable man, formerly an officer, now a 
 merchant, resident at Little Bridge, a village 
 contiguous to Kambet. After long and various 
 conversation, in which he paid close and respect- 
 ful attention, he said that he was a person not a 
 little versed in Burman literature ; but that he 
 now saw he had erred in all ; he regretted that he 
 had lived two years in the neighbourhood, with- 
 out knowing me ; to-day was an auspicious day ; 
 he wished to become my disciple, would read my 
 writings with attention, and come as often as pos- 
 sible. 
 
 “ May 5th . — Moung Nau has been with me 
 several hours. I begin to think that the grace of 
 God has reached his heart. He expresses senti- 
 ments of repentance for his sins, and faith in the 
 Saviour. The substance of his profession is, that 
 from all the darkness, and uncleannesses and sins 
 of his whole life, he has found no other Saviour 
 but Jesus Christ; no where else can he look for 
 salvation ; and therefore he proposes to adhere to 
 Christ, and worship him all his life long. 
 
 “ It seems almost too much to believe, that 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 1G3 
 
 God has begun to manifest his grace to the Bur- 
 mans ; but this day I could not resist the delight- 
 ful conviction, that this is really the case. Praise 
 
 AND GLORY BE TO HIS NAME FOR EVERMORE. 
 
 Amen. 
 
 “ May 6th . — Moung Nau was again with me a 
 great part of the day. He appears to be slowly 
 growing in religious knowledge, and manifests a 
 teachable, humble spirit, ready to believe all that 
 Christ has said, and obey all that he has com- 
 manded. 
 
 “ He is thirty-five years old — no family — mid- 
 dling abilities — quite poor — obliged to work for 
 his living, and therefore his coming day after day 
 to hear the truth, affords stronger evidence that 
 it has taken hold of his mind. May the Lord 
 graciously lead his dark mind into all the truth, 
 and cause him to cleave inviolably to the blessed 
 Saviour. 
 
 “May 8th.— Burman day of worship. Thronged 
 with visitors through the day. Had more or less 
 company, without intermission, for about eight 
 hours. Several heard much of the gospel, and 
 engaged to come again. Moung Nau was with 
 me a great part of the day, and assisted me much 
 in explaining things to new comers. Towards 
 night, a man came in, by name Moung Shway 
 Oo, whom I think it time to mention particu- 
 larly, as he has visited me several times; and 
 though, like Moung Nau, apparently backward 
 
164 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 at first, he appears to be really thoughtful. He 
 is a young man of twenty-seven, of very pleasant 
 exterior, and evidently in good circumstances. 
 Poor Moung Koo, who appeared so forward at 
 first, alas, too forward ! has quite discontinued 
 his visits. No news yet from the villages of 
 Kambet and Little Bridge. 
 
 “ May 9th, Lord's day. — Moung Shway Oo 
 came in the morning, and staid through the whole 
 day. Only two or three of all I conversed with 
 yesterday came again. Had, however, an assem- 
 bly of thirty. After worship some warm dispu- 
 tation. I begin to feel that the Burmans cannot 
 stand before the truth. In the course of the con- 
 versation Moung Nau declared himself a disciple 
 of Christ, in presence of a considerable number ; 
 and even Moung Shway Oo appeared to incline 
 the same way. 
 
 “ May \Oth .— Early in the morning Moung 
 Nau came to take leave, being obliged to go to a 
 distance after timber — his usual occupation. I 
 took him alone, and prayed with him, and gave 
 him a written prayer to help him in his private 
 devotion. He received my parting instructions 
 with great attention and solemnity ; said he felt 
 that he was a disciple of Christ — hoped that he 
 should be kept from falling — desired the prayers 
 of us all — expressed a wish that, if he held out 
 some time after his return, we would allow him 
 to profess Christ in baptism, and so he departed. 
 
TO THE BURMAM EMPIRE. 165 
 
 The Lord Jesus go with him, and bless him. He 
 is poor. I felt a great desire to give him some- 
 thing ; but thought it safer to put no temptation 
 in his way. If, on his return, he still cleaves to 
 Christ, his profession will be more satisfactory 
 than it would be if he had any expectations from 
 me. 
 
 “ May 11th.— Had more or less company from 
 morning till night. Among the rest Moung Shway 
 Oo, and two or three others, who appear to be 
 pretty well satisfied that the Boodhist religion 
 has no foundation. Conversation was very ani- 
 mated, and somewhat encouraging; but I wanted 
 to see more seriousness, and more anxiety to be 
 saved from sin. 
 
 “ Heard much to-day of the danger of intro- 
 ducing a new religion. All agreed in opinion, 
 that the king would cut off those who embraced 
 it, being a king who could not bear that his sub- 
 jects should differ in sentiment from himself, and 
 who has, for a long time, persecuted the priests 
 of the established religion of the empire, because 
 they would not sanction all his innovations. Those 
 who seemed most favourably disposed, whispered 
 me, that I had better not stay in Rangoon and 
 talk to common people, but go directly to the 
 ‘ lord of life and death. 1 If he approved of the re- 
 ligion, it would spread rapidly ; but, in the pre- 
 sent state of things, none would dare to prose- 
 cute their inquiries, with the fear of the king 
 
166 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 before their eyes. They brought forward, the 
 case of the Kolans, a sect of Burmans, who have 
 been proscribed and put to death under several 
 reigns. I tried to set them right in some points, 
 and encourage them to trust in the care of an 
 Almighty Saviour ; but they speak low, and look 
 around fearfully, when they mention the name of 
 the ‘ owner of the sword.' 
 
 “ May 13th . — Had company all day, without 
 intermission. About noon Moung Nau came in, 
 having given up his journey, on account of the 
 unfaithfulness of his employer. His behaviour 
 and conversation were very satisfactory. He re- 
 grets the want of a believing associate, but de- 
 clares his determination of adhering to Christ, 
 though no Burman should ever join him. 
 
 “ Moung Shway Doan, a man who has at- 
 tended two Sundays, and made some occasional 
 visits, was with me several hours. He professes 
 to have felt the truth of this religion, ever since 
 he first heard about it, and now desires to be a 
 disciple of Christ. He has obtained, I find, con- 
 siderable knowledge of the Christian system ; 
 but does not appear to have much sense of his 
 own sins. May the Spirit teach him what man 
 cannot. 
 
 “ May 15th . — Moung Nau has been with me 
 all day, as well as yesterday. He is anxious to be 
 received into our company, and thinks it a great 
 privilege to be the first among the Burmans in 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 167 
 
 professing' the religion of Jesus Christ. He has 
 been told plainly, that he has nothing to expect 
 in this world but persecution, and perhaps death ; 
 but he thinks it better to die for Christ, and be 
 happy hereafter, than to live a few days, and be 
 for ever wretched. All the members of the mis- 
 sion have, at different times, conversed with him, 
 and are satisfied that a work of grace is begun in 
 his heart. 
 
 “ May 16/A, Lord's day . — In the forenoon, a 
 man came in from Kyaikasan, a neighbouring vil- 
 lage, and listened with more apparent sincerity 
 than is commonly manifested during the first 
 visit. He had received a tract about a year ago, 
 and had thought considerably on the subject. 
 
 “ About the usual number were present at 
 worship ; but a larger proportion than common, 
 were strangers. A lawyer belonging to the vice- 
 roy, and some other respectable persons, were 
 present, and gave me much trouble, without, I 
 fear, receiving any benefit. Moung Shway Doan 
 was present, and appeared pretty well after wor- 
 ship. Moung Shway Oo has, I suppose, returned 
 to Henthadah, the next city above Rangoon. He 
 took no leave of me ; yet I cannot give up all 
 hope of him. At his last visit, he said, he should 
 constantly read my writings, and pray to the 
 eternal God. 
 
 “ May nth . — Moung Nau has received an ad- 
 vantageous offer to go to Ava, in the employ of a 
 
168 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 boat owner. We were afraid to dissuade him 
 from accepting it, as he has no way of getting a 
 living ; and equally unwilling to have him absent 
 several months. At length we advised him not to 
 go, and he at once acquiesced. 
 
 “ May 20th . — For several days there have been 
 no visitors at all. I ascribe it partly to the dis- 
 tress which presses on all ranks of people, on ac- 
 count of the heavy tax which is now raising. 
 Yesterday we received an order to pay, on ac- 
 count of our servants, forty-eight ticals of pure 
 silver, equal to thirty dollars. To-day, after 
 having made every inquiry, we applied to the 
 viceroy. He replied, that it was an extraordinary 
 tax, and must be paid ; but that we might be ex- 
 cused from paying it to the proper officer, and 
 have the privilege of paying it to himself! We 
 were, therefore, obliged to produce the money. 
 
 “ May 21 st . — Had several attentive hearers ; 
 among the rest Moung Ay, who says that the 
 good news has taken hold of his mind. I have 
 been so frequently disappointed in visitors, who 
 appeared promising the first time, but never came 
 again, that I have lost all credit in early profes- 
 sions ; yet I cannot but hope well of this man, 
 especially as Moung Nau appeared to like him 
 better than any other inquirer. 
 
 May 22 d . — We have taken Moung Nau to live 
 with us, intending to employ him in copying- 
 some small things for distribution, which we can- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 169 
 
 not get printed at present, and allow him ten 
 ticals a month. Our principal object, however, 
 is to keep him in the way of instruction, hoping 
 that he will ultimately be useful to his country- 
 men. 
 
 “ At night, Moung Ay came the second time, 
 and appeared anxious to know the way of salva- 
 tion. But I am grieved to find, that he is going 
 away on business to-morrow morning, and will 
 be absent a long time. 
 
 “ May 23 d, Lord's day . — The Kyaikasan vil- 
 lager, Moung Nyo, mentioned last Sunday, came 
 again, with three companions. He staid the 
 whole day, and appears to be in the same state 
 of mind as Moung Ay. Both say, they are con- 
 vinced that there is an eternal God ; that having 
 denied him all their lives, and, of course, lived 
 contrary to his commands, their sins are great ; 
 and that the news of salvation through the death 
 of the Son of God, is good news. Thus far they 
 venture. But whether the Spirit has given, or 
 will give them true love to the Saviour, and thus 
 enable them to trust in him, we must leave for 
 time to ascertain. 
 
 “ May 24 th . — A ship, long expected from Ben- 
 gal, came up the river, but was obliged at night 
 to anchor a few miles below the town. 
 
 “ May 25th . — In the afternoon the captain came 
 on shore. We received a few loose letters from 
 Bengal. Had the mortification- to find that most 
 
170 AMERICAN RAPTIST MISSION 
 
 of our letters were in a parcel and box stowed 
 away in the hold. 
 
 “ May 2 6th . — Out all day ; but unable to get 
 hold of the precious articles. 
 
 “ May 21th . — In the afternoon had news that 
 the parcel was sent ashore ; and at the same 
 moment received peremptory orders from the 
 collector of the district, to pay four hundred and 
 fifty ticals of pure silver. The order was com- 
 municated through the same medium as the last, 
 and all the circumstances conspire to convince 
 us, that it is done by the authority of the vice- 
 roy ; and if he succeeds in getting this money, it 
 will most assuredly be the beginning of a system 
 of extortion, which will make it impossible for 
 us to remain at Rangoon. What shall we do? 
 We cannot expose the funds of the Board to the 
 mercy of a government which demands hundreds 
 at once. We cannot go up to Ava just now, and 
 seek redress of the emperor. The viceroy would 
 interdict the measure, as the object would be ap- 
 parent.* The poor parcel lost its value. We 
 glanced at a few of the most important letters ; 
 and hastened to lay our case before two Euro- 
 peans, who hold places under government. Both 
 promised to use their influence. Late at night, 
 after the evening levee, we received information 
 
 * This viceroy had been in office but a short time, and we were 
 not particularly acquainted with him. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 171 
 
 from them both, that they had forgotten our case. 
 We have nothing, therefore, to do, but to commit 
 it to Him who will not forget us, and retire to 
 rest with aching hearts. 
 
 “ May 28 th . — Applied again to one of the offi- 
 cers, in whom I have most confidence. Spent 
 the forenoon in drawing up a memorial (to be 
 presented to the viceroy, as a last resort), stating 
 our object in coming to the country, our means 
 of support, and our ministerial character. At 
 noon, received news from the officer applied to in 
 the morning, that he had been before the ray- 
 woon, the second in government, and stated the 
 impropriety of taxing ministers of religion ; that 
 the raywoon summoned the head of the district, 
 and having ascertained that the order did not 
 emanate from the viceroy himself, dismissed him 
 with a reprimand. O, what a relief to our bur- 
 dened hearts ! Thanks be to a gracious Saviour ! 
 
 “ In the afternoon succeeded in getting the 
 box, in which most of our lett3rs were deposited. 
 Enjoyed a happy season, in devouring much pri- 
 vate and public intelligence from our dear friends 
 and native land . These are the first letters that have 
 been forwarded from Bengal for eight months. 
 
 “ Jane 3d . — Have had but little company in the 
 Zayat for several days. In the intervals, have 
 been happy in examining the magazines and other 
 publications, lately received — a pleasure peculiar 
 to a missionary in a heathen land. 
 
172 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ June 6th, Lord's day. — Had two interesting 
 visitors. They were present ah' worship, and 
 staid till dark — certain they should come again — 
 but will they ? 
 
 “ After partaking of the Lord's supper in the 
 evening, we read and considered the following 
 letter of Moung Nau, which he wrote of his own 
 accord : 
 
 ‘ I, Moung Nau, the constant recipient of your 
 excellent favour, approach your feet. Whereas 
 my Lord’s three have come to the country of 
 Burmah, not for the purpose of trade, but to 
 preach the religion of Jesus Christ, the Son of the 
 eternal God, I, having heard and understood, am, 
 with a joyful mind, filled with love. 
 
 ‘ I believe that the Divine Son, Jesus Christ, 
 suffered death, in the place of men, to atone for 
 their sins. Like a heavy laden man, I feel my 
 sins are very many. The punishment of my sins 
 I deserve to suffer. Since it is so, do you, Sirs, 
 consider, that I, taking refuge in the merits of 
 the Lord Jesus Christ, and receiving baptism, in 
 order to become his disciple, shall dwell one with 
 yourselves, a band of brothers, in the happiness 
 of heaven, and (therefore) grant me the ordinance 
 of baptism.* * It is through the grace of Jesus 
 
 ___ ““ r- ‘ : : r- 
 
 * At the time of writing this, not having heard much of baptism, 
 he seems to have ascribed an undue efficacy to the ordinance. He 
 has since corrected his error ; but the translator thinks it most fair 
 and impartial to give the letter, just as it was written at first. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 173 
 
 Christ, that you. Sirs, have come by ship, from 
 one country and continent to another, and that 
 we have met together. I pray my Lord's three, 
 that a suitable day may be appointed, and that I 
 may receive the ordinance of baptism. 
 
 ‘ Moreover, as it is only since I have met 
 with you, Sirs, that I have known about the eter- 
 nal God, I venture to pray, that you will still un- 
 fold to me the religion of God, that my old dis- 
 position may be destroyed, and my new disposi- 
 tion improved.’ 
 
 “We have all, for some time, been satisfied 
 concerning the reality of his religion, and there- 
 fore voted to receive him into church fellowship, 
 on his being baptized, and proposed next Sunday 
 for administering the ordinance. 
 
 “ June 20th, Lord’s clay . — For the last fortnight, 
 have had but little company at the Zayat, owing 
 probably to the rains which have now fully set 
 in. The town has also been in great confusion, in 
 prospect of the viceroy’s departure for Ava. We 
 have been called on to pay another tax of fifteen 
 ticals — got off with paying half. Have had seve- 
 ral other molestations from petty officers of go- 
 vernment. Concluded to postpone Moung Nau’s 
 baptism, till the viceroy be fairly off. He left 
 Rangoon yesterday, and has arrived at the next 
 village, which is a kind of rendezvous to the vast 
 multitude of boats that accompany him. 
 
 “ To-day Moung Shway Doan appeared again, 
 
174 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 after an absence of several weeks, and a little re- 
 vived our hopes concerning him. Several whom 
 I have particularly mentioned, have discontinued 
 their visits, though I am satisfied that they are 
 convinced of the falsity of the Burman religion, 
 and of the truth of the Christian. I cannot pos- 
 sibly penetrate their motives. Whether, after 
 several visits, they meet with some threatening 
 suggestion, that awakens their fears of persecu- 
 tion, or whether, at a certain stage in their inqui- 
 ries, they get such an insight into the gospel, as 
 rouses the enmity of the carnal heart, I am not 
 able from my experience hitherto to ascertain. 
 
 “ June 21 st . — The town is in the utmost anxiety 
 and alarm. Order after order has reached our 
 viceroy, to hasten his return to Ava, with all 
 the troops under arms. Great news is whispered. 
 Some say there is a rebellion ; some say the king 
 is sick; some that he is dead. But none dare to 
 say this plainly. It would be a crime of the first 
 magnitude ; for the ‘ lord of land and water ’ is 
 called immortal. The eldest son of his eldest 
 son (his father being dead), has long been de- 
 clared the heir of the crown : but he has two 
 very powerful uncles, who, it is supposed, will 
 contest his right; and, in all probability, the 
 whole country will soon be a scene of anarchy 
 and civil war. 
 
 “ June 22 d . — Out all the morning listening for 
 news, uncertain whether a day or an hour will 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 175 
 
 not plunge us into the greatest distress. The 
 whole place is sitting in sullen silence, expecting 
 an explosion. About ten o’clock, a royal des- 
 patch boat pulls up to the shore. An imperial 
 mandate is produced. The crowds make way 
 for the sacred messengers, and follow them to 
 the high court, where the authorities of the place 
 are assembled. Listen ye— The immortal king 
 (wearied it would seem with the fatigues of roy- 
 alty) has gone up to amuse himself in the celes- 
 tial regions. His grandson, the heir apparent, 
 is seated on the throne. The young monarch 
 enjoins on all to remain quiet, and wait his impe- 
 rial orders. 
 
 “ It appears that the prince of Toung Oo, one 
 of his uncles, has been executed, with his family 
 and adherents, and the prince of Pyee placed in 
 confinement. There has probably been bloody 
 work ; but it seems, from what has transpired, that 
 the business has been settled so expeditiously, 
 that the distant provinces will not feel the shock. 
 
 “ June 23</.— Had some encouraging conver- 
 sation with Moung Thahlah, a young man, who 
 has been living in our yard several months. He 
 has lately made me -many visits at the Zayat, 
 and appeared very thoughtful and teachable. 
 To-day, on being asked the state of his mind, he 
 replied with some feeling, that he and all men 
 were sinners, and exposed to future punishment ; 
 that, according to the Boodhist system, there was 
 
176 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 no way of pardon ; but that, according to the re- 
 ligion which I taught, there was not only a way 
 of pardon, but a way of enjoying endless happi- 
 ness in heaven ; and that, therefore, he wanted 
 to believe in Christ. I stated to him, as usual, 
 that he must think much on the love of Christ, 
 and pray to God for an enlightened mind and 
 new heart, and then gave him a form of prayer 
 suited to his case. 
 
 “ In the evening female-meeting, his sister, 
 Ma Baik, whose husband also lives in our yard, 
 manifested considerable feeling (especially when 
 Mrs. Judson prayed with her alone), and ex- 
 pressed strong desire to obtain an interest in 
 the Saviour. 
 
 “ June 27th, Lord’s day . — There were several 
 strangers present at worship. After the usual 
 course, I called Moung Nau before me, read and 
 commented on an appropriate portion of scrip- 
 ture, asked him several questions concerning his 
 faith, hope, and love, and made the baptismal 
 prayer, having concluded to have all the prepa- 
 ratory exercises done in the Zayat. We then 
 proceeded to a large pond, in the vicinity, the 
 bank of which is graced with an enormous image 
 of Gaudama, and there administered baptism to 
 the first Burman convert. O, may it prove the 
 beginning of a series of baptisms in the Burman 
 empire, which shall continue in uninterrupted 
 succession to the end of time ! 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 177 
 
 “ July 3d . — News arrived that the prince of 
 Pyee died in prison of his broken limbs. The 
 emissaries of the new king are searching in every 
 direction for the adherents and proteges of his 
 deceased uncles. 
 
 “ July 4th, Lord's day . — We have had the plea- 
 sure of sitting down, for the first time, to the 
 Lord’s table, with a converted Burman ; and it 
 was my privilege, — a privilege to which I have 
 been looking forward with desire for many years, 
 — to administer the Lord’s supper in two lan- 
 guages. And now let me, in haste, close my 
 journal for transmission to the Board.” 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very affectionately and respectfully, 
 
 A. H. J. 
 
 a 
 
178 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 LETTER X. 
 
 Baltimore, January, 1823. 
 
 MV DEAR SIR, 
 
 You have seen the power and grace of God dis- 
 played in the conversion of one Burman, the first 
 probably who ever ventured publicly to profess 
 the religion of Christ. To discover in an igno- 
 rant, heathen Boodhist, such evident marks of a 
 new disposition, so soon after the commencement 
 of public preaching, far exceeded our most san- 
 guine expectations, and excited that trust and 
 confidence in God, which, we then thought, 
 would forbid future discouragement. This con- 
 vert became an invaluable assistant in the Zayat, 
 often helping Mr. Judson to certain modes of 
 expression, peculiar to a Burman, and absolutely 
 necessary to his understanding the truths commu- 
 nicated. This child-like spirit and heavenly tem- 
 per is farther described in the following letter to 
 Mrs. S , dated Rangoon, June 3d, 1819. 
 
 “ It is only three or four weeks since we sent a 
 parcel to Bengal, in which was a letter in answer 
 to yours of January, 1818. But your kindness in 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 179 
 
 writing again before the reception of that, is very 
 grateful to my feelings, and I take this early op- 
 portunity of commencing a letter, which I shall 
 continue as events occur, until a vessel sails for 
 Bengal. 
 
 “ In my last, I mentioned Mr. Judson’s com- 
 mencing public preaching in a building which we 
 had erected for that purpose, and which you will 
 in future know by the name Zayat. Little did I 
 think, when I last wrote, that I should so soon 
 have the joyful intelligence to communicate, that 
 one Burman has embraced the Christian religion, 
 and given good evidence of being a true disciple 
 of the dear Redeemer. This event, this single 
 trophy of victorious grace, has filled our hearts 
 with sensations, hardly to be conceived by Chris- 
 tians in Christian countries. This circumstance 
 has convinced us, that God can and does operate 
 on the minds of the most dark and ignorant, and 
 that he makes his own truths, his own word, the 
 instrument of operation. It serves also, to encou- 
 rage us to hope, that the Lord has other chosen 
 ones in this place. As Mr. Judson has given 
 some account of the first impressions of this man, 
 and as I have had him particularly under my in- 
 struction since his conversion, I will give you 
 some of his remarks in his own words, with which 
 you will be much interested. ‘ Besides Jesus 
 Christ, I see no way of salvation. He is the Son 
 of the God who has no beginning, no end. He 
 
180 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 so loved and pitied men that he suffered death in 
 their stead. My mind is sore on account of the 
 sins I have committed during the whole of my 
 life, particularly in worshipping a false god. Our 
 religion, pure as it may be, does not purify the 
 minds of those who believe it — it cannot restrain 
 from sin. But the religion of Jesus Christ makes 
 the mind pure. His disciples desire not to grieve 
 him by sinning. In our religion there is no way 
 to escape the punishment due to sin ; but, accord- 
 ing to the religion of Christ, he himself has died 
 in order to deliver his disciples. I wish all the 
 Burmans would become his disciples ; then we 
 should meet together as you do in your country; 
 then we should all be happy together in heaven. 
 How great are my thanks to Jesus Christ for 
 sending teachers to this country, and how great 
 are my thanks to the teachers for coming ! Had 
 they never come and built that Zayat, I should 
 never have heard of Christ and the true God. I 
 mourn that so much of my life passed away be- 
 fore I heard of this religion. How much I have 
 lost!’ It is peculiarly interesting to see with 
 what eagerness he drinks in the truths from the 
 Scriptures. A few days ago I was reading with 
 him Christ's sermon on the mount. He was 
 deeply impressed, and unusually solemn. ‘ These 
 words, said he, take hold on my very heart ; they 
 make me tremble. Here God commands us to 
 do every thing that is good in secret, not to be 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 181 
 
 seen of men. How unlike our religion is this ! 
 When Burmans make offerings to the pagodas, 
 they make a great noise with drums and musical 
 instruments, that others may see how good they 
 are. But this religion makes the mind fear God, 
 it makes it of its own accord fear sin.’ When I 
 read this passage. Lay not up for yourselves 
 treasures, & c. he said, ‘ What words are these ! 
 It does not mean that we shall take the silver and 
 gold from this world and carry them to heaven ; 
 but that, by becoming the disciples of Jesus, we 
 shall live in such a manner as to enjoy heaven 
 when we die.’ We have taken him into our 
 employ for the present, as a copyist, though our 
 primary object was to have him near us, that we 
 might have a better opportunity to know more of 
 him before he received baptism, and of imparting 
 to him more instruction than occasional visits 
 could afford. Mornings and evening's he spends 
 in reading the Scriptures, and when we all meet 
 in the hall for family worship, he comes and sits 
 with us ; though he cannot understand, he says 
 he can think of God in his heart. 
 
 “ Wednesday , 4th .— I have just had a very in- 
 teresting meeting with the women, fifteen in num- 
 ber. They appeared unusually solemn, and I 
 could not help hoping that the Holy Spirit was ho- 
 vering over us, and would ere long descend, and 
 enlighten their precious immortal souls. Their 
 minds seem to be already prepared to embrace 
 
182 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 the truth, as their prejudices in favour of the 
 Burman religion are apparently destroyed. They 
 also appear to be convinced that the atonement 
 for sin provided in the gospel, is suitable for per- 
 sons in their situation. But they frequently say, 
 the great difficulty in the way of their becoming 
 Christians, is the sinfulness of their hearts, which 
 they cannot yet overcome. O, for the influences 
 of that Spirit, which can alone effect the mighty 
 
 change ! Pray much, my dear Mrs. S , pray 
 
 particularly for these perishing females, who be- 
 gin to feel the power of sin, and I trust also to 
 fear the consequences. After meeting this even- 
 ing, Moung Nau, the Burman convert, came in, 
 and observed that the truths were solemn which 
 had been communicated, and his mind was un- 
 easy. I asked the reason. He said, ‘ he found 
 he had many sins remaining in his heart, and he 
 knew not whether Christ would save him.’ I 
 told him Christ came to save such lost helpless 
 sinners as he thought himself ; and if he put his 
 trust in Him he would surely save him, though 
 his sins were ever so numerous. It rejoices our 
 hearts to see such evident marks of the operations 
 of the Holy Spirit in this man, and we feel, in 
 hearing his simple communications of the exer- 
 cises of his mind, that we are more than compen- 
 sated for all the days of darkness and discou- 
 ragement which we have spent in this heathen 
 land. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 183 
 
 “ JuneWth . — I must now, my dear Mrs. S , 
 
 finish my letter, as we hear a vessel is to sail for 
 Bengal in a few days, and I have twenty un- 
 answered letters now before me. The town at 
 present is all in confusion, on account of the 
 enormous taxes which have been lately levied, 
 and the speedy departure of the present viceroy 
 for Ava. He has been here only a year and a 
 half, and though he has not been recalled by the 
 king, he is about to depart on a visit, as he says, 
 to his family, who are still at Ava, but it is pro- 
 bable that he will not immediately return. The 
 expenses of his journey are defrayed entirely by 
 the poor people, who are at such times exceed- 
 ingly oppressed. In addition to this, there has 
 been an extra tax levied for the king, from the 
 payment of which, not a single family has been 
 exempted, not even slaves and foreigners, who 
 have escaped on every other occasion. We too 
 have had our trials and perplexities, in conse- 
 quence of the levy of this tax. The first demand 
 was moderate, not exceeding thirty dollars. This 
 we did not intend to pay, if we could possibly 
 avoid it. We accordingly applied to the viceroy ; 
 but he said it was a tax from which he himself 
 was not exempt — we must therefore pay it. We 
 had no other appeal.” 
 
 Mr. Judson’s Journal continues thus : — 
 
 “ Rangoon, July Qth, 1819. — First day of Bur- 
 man Lent. All the members of government went 
 
184 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 to the great pagoda, and took the oath of alle- 
 giance to the new king. 
 
 “ At night a large company came in — all dis- 
 posed to condemn, and ridicule, and persecute — i 
 influenced by one very virulent opposer, who has 
 been here before. When the storm was gather- 
 ing, Moung Nau withdrew. A most trying time, 
 chiefly rendered so, by its being an indication of 
 the spirit which generally prevails among this 
 people, though commonly restrained by polite- 
 ness, and which, we fear, may issue in something 
 worse, and more to be dreaded, than our own 
 personal inconvenience and persecution. 
 
 • ‘ Heard, at the same time, that several of the 
 people, who live about us, and commonly attend 
 worship, had privately gone to the pagoda, and 
 made an offering. All these circumstances con- 
 spire to make us feel desolate, and put our trust 
 in God alone. 
 
 “ July 10 th . — Some pleasant conversation with 
 Moung Thalilah. Seldom a day passes, in which 
 he does not spend an hour or two with me or 
 Moung Nau. This man is rather superior to the 
 common Burmans, in point of abilities, and 
 though not very learned, he has read much more 
 than the generality. He is much superior to any 
 one resident on our premises ; and, if converted, 
 would be a valuable acquisition to the mission. 
 
 “ July 12 th . — Company all day. Moung E, 
 whose name I have not yet mentioned, though he 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 185 
 
 has made several visits, broke through his usual 
 reserve, and acknowledged his love for this reli- 
 gion, and thought he should become a disciple, 
 and not return to Savoy, whence he lately came 
 on some government business. 
 
 “ Moung Thahlah appears to be really earnest 
 in his desires to become a disciple of Christ. His 
 sister, Ma Baik, who was lately drawn into a 
 high quarrel with a neighbour, expresses much 
 sorrow, and says that the circumstance has con- 
 vinced her, more than ever, of the evil of her 
 heart, and the necessity of getting a new nature, 
 before she can be a disciple. 
 
 “ Much encouraged by the events of the day. 
 The Lord can bless the feeblest means, the most 
 unworthy instruments. Praised be his name. 
 
 “ July 13 th . — The sixth anniversary of the com' 
 mencement of the mission. 
 
 “ July 18 th. Lord's day . — Discoursed on Matt, 
 vii. 13. concerning the broad way to destruction, 
 and the narrow way to life ; the hearers consider- 
 ably attentive. To-day our viceroy has returned 
 to Rangoon, being forbidden to proceed to Ava, 
 before taking the oath of allegiance to the new 
 king. 
 
 “ July 19 th. — Had some particular conversa- 
 tion with Moung Thahlah on his spiritual state. 
 He says, that the more he reads and hears of the 
 Christian religion, the more inclined he becomes 
 to believe and embrace it ; but fears that his 
 
186 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 weakness and sinfulness incapacitate him for 
 keeping its holy precepts, as it becomes a pro- 
 fessing disciple. 
 
 July 29 th . — Finished revising the tract for a 
 new edition. Have considerably enlarged it, par- 
 ticularly by adding several prayers ; so that it 
 now stands, ‘ A View of the Christian Religion, 
 in four parts. Historical, Practical, Preceptive, 
 and Devotional.’ We intend sending the manu- 
 script to Serampore, with a request to brother 
 Hough, that he will get it printed, in a large edi- 
 tion of five thousand copies. The first edition of 
 one thousand is nearly exhausted. Such indeed 
 is the demand for it, since the opening of the 
 Zayat, that we should have given away all the 
 copies long ago, had we not been doubtful about 
 a fresh supply. 
 
 “ July “doth— Had several attentive visitors; 
 one of them staid two hours, and appeared very 
 unwilling to leave. His mild manners and ap- 
 parent openness of heart, tended to heighten my 
 desires and stimulate my prayers, for the salva- 
 tion of his precious soul. 
 
 “ August 1st, Lord's day . — Several respectable 
 and wealthy people present at worship. One of 
 them visited me several months ago, and received 
 a tract. Since then, he has thought much, and 
 conversed with some of his friends about the new 
 religion. Yesterday, he sent word he was coming 
 to worship, with several others. He was rather 
 
TO THE BURMANT EMPIRE. 
 
 187 
 
 reserved to-day, and said but little ; yet sufficient 
 to show that he has imbibed some new notions, 
 which, whether they issue in conversion or not, 
 will, I trust, prevent his ever settling down in his 
 old system. His name is Oo Yah. 
 
 “ August 2d . — The family of the old gentleman 
 of yesterday, came to see Mrs. Judson, saying, 
 that their father had sent them to listen to the 
 instructions of the female teacher. They appear 
 to be one of the most civilized families we have 
 met with ; behaved with much politeness and re- 
 spect, and begged leave to come again. 
 
 August 3d . — Several neighbours of Oo Yah 
 spent some time at the Zayat, and listened atten- 
 tively. 
 
 “ August ltl \. — Brother Wheelock embarked 
 for Bengal ; but in so low a state, that we fear 
 the voyage, instead of being beneficial, will tend 
 to shorten his life. 
 
 “ August 8th, Lord's day . — Several strangers 
 present at worship — a larger assembly than usual. 
 
 “ August 19 th . — Had more company than for a 
 fortnight past. Very little intermission through 
 the day. Just at night, three strangers came in, 
 and listened wish remarkable attention. They 
 appeared to be particularly impressed with the 
 value of a happy immortality, as far superior to 
 any thing which the Burman system can offer, 
 and also with the love of Christ, as far surpassing 
 all other love. 
 
188 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ August 20th . — Several Mahometans came in, 
 having heard, as they said, that I denounced all 
 religions but the Christian. We had a long de- 
 bate on the Divine Sonship of Jesus Christ. At 
 first it was very offensive to them ; but when the 
 doctrine of the Trinity was explained to them, 
 they had no other objection to make, but that the 
 Koran denied that God had a Son. They ap- 
 peared to be somewhat desirous of knowing what 
 is truth ; said they should come again, and must 
 either convert me to Mahometanism, or them- 
 selves become converted to Christianity. I dis- 
 covered afterwards, that one of them was a priest ; 
 but he kept in the back ground, and said nothing. 
 
 “ August 21s£. — Have not lately mentioned 
 Moung Thahlah, though he has continued to visit 
 me regularly. To-day I had a conversation with 
 him, which almost settled my mind that he is 
 really a renewed man. He, however, thinks he 
 is not, because he finds his heart so depraved, 
 that he cannot perfectly keep the pure commands 
 of Christ. 
 
 “ August 22 d, Lord's day . — Two of the adherents 
 of the Mangen teacher, the popular preacher 
 whom I mentioned some time ago, were present 
 at worship. I had much conversation with them ; 
 in the course of which, I so clearly refuted their 
 system, in two or three instances, that they could 
 not refrain from an involuntary expression of 
 assent and approbation. They directly said, how- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 189 
 
 ever, that it was impossible for them to think of 
 embracing' a new religion. I never saw more 
 more clearly the truth of our Saviour's words, 
 
 ‘ Ye will not come unto me.’ 
 
 “ After worship, had another conversation with 
 Moung Thahlah. He hopes that he is a disciple 
 of Jesus Christ in heart ; but wants to know 
 whether a profession of religion is indispensable 
 to salvation. He fears the persecution that may 
 hereafter come on those who forsake the esta- 
 blished religion of the empire. I gave him such 
 explanation as I thought suitable, and left him, 
 with the solemn consideration, that unless he 
 loved Christ above his own life, he did not love 
 him sincerely, and ought not to hope that he is 
 interested in his redemption. 
 
 “ His sister, Ma Baik, is in a very similar state. 
 She has been particularly attentive and solemn in 
 her appearance for some time past. 
 
 “ In such cases, it is a great consolation to re- 
 flect, that the tender, compassionate Saviour, will 
 not break the bruised reed, nor quench the smok- 
 ing taper. He will strengthen and restore the 
 one, and the other he will light up with his own 
 celestial fire. 
 
 “ August 24th . — Another conversation with 
 Moung Thahlah, which at length forces me to 
 admit the conviction that he is a real convert; 
 and I venture to set him down the second dis- 
 ciple of Christ among the Burmans. He appears 
 
190 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 to have all the characteristics of a new-born soul, 
 and though rather timid in regard to an open pro- 
 fession, has, I feel satisfied, that love to Christ, 
 which will increase and bring him forward in due 
 time. 
 
 “ August 26th . — Was visited by Moung Shway- 
 gnong, a teacher of considerable distinction. He 
 appears to be half deist and half sceptic, the first 
 of the sort I have met with among the Burmans. 
 He, however, worships at the pagodas, and con- 
 forms to all the prevailing customs. We had a 
 very interesting debate, in which we cleared up 
 some preliminaries, preparatory, I hope, to future 
 discussions. 
 
 “ Just at night, the viceroy, returning from an 
 excursion of pleasure, passed by our road, for the 
 first time, since the Zayat was built. He was 
 seated on a huge elephant, attended by his guards 
 and numerous suite, and, as he passed, eyed us 
 very narrowly. Several Burmans were sitting 
 round me and Mrs. Judson. 
 
 “ After he had passed some time, two of his 
 private secretaries came in, with a viceregal or- 
 der, signifying his highness’s desire to see the 
 manner in which printing is executed. 1 replied, 
 that the teacher who understood printing had 
 gone to Bengal, taking the types with him, and 
 that it was impossible to comply with the order. 
 They departed with evident dissatisfaction. 
 
 “ August 27th . — In order to obviate the bad 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 191 
 
 effects of the report of the officers of yesterday, I 
 went to the government-house, intending to have 
 a personal interview with the viceroy. After 
 waiting two hours in the levee hall, he made his 
 appearance, and, on recognizing me, immediately 
 inquired about the press and types. I told him 
 my story, and when he understood that I was 
 ignorant of the art of printing, he appeared satis- 
 fied to let the matter rest. In the course of the 
 few words which passed between us, he said, that 
 he wished to get several Burman books printed. 
 He seemed to be more kindly disposed towards 
 me than formerly ; but it seems impossible to in- 
 troduce the subject of religion in his presence, 
 surrounded, as he always is, with a crowd of 
 courtiers and secretaries, petitioners and law- 
 yers. 
 
 “ Had but just returned home, when the teacher, 
 Moung Shway-gnong, came again, and staid from 
 noon till quite dark. We conversed incessantly 
 the whole time ; but I fear that no real impres- 
 sion is made on his proud sceptical heart. . He, 
 however, promised to pray to the eternal God, 
 through Jesus Christ, and appeared, at times, to 
 be in deep thought. He is a man of very superior 
 argumentative powers. His conversation would 
 probably shake the faith of many. 
 
 “ August 28th . — A great deal of company all 
 day long. Quite worn out with incessant toil. 
 
 “ At night, the viceroy again passed, as the 
 
192 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 day before yesterday ; and the same secretaries 
 came in, saying, that it was the viceroy’s desire, 
 that I should translate, and get printed, if pos- 
 sible, some historical writings of my country. I 
 told them I would take the first opportunity of 
 calling on his highness. 
 
 “ August 31^. — A man, by name Moung Ing, 
 has visited the Zayat five or six days in succes- 
 sion. At first, a variety of other company pre- 
 vented my attending much to him, and he con- 
 versed chiefly with Moung Nau, and employed 
 himself in reading St. Matthew. He once told 
 Moung Nau, that he had long been looking after 
 the true religion, and was ready to wish that he 
 had been born a brute, rather than to die in delu- 
 sion, and go to hell. Sunday, I conversed with 
 him largely, and his attention, during worship, 
 was very close and solemn. To-day, he has 
 made me half inclined to believe that a work of 
 grace is begun in his soul. He says, that he for- 
 merly had some idea of an eternal God, from his 
 mother, who was christened a Roman Catholic, 
 in consequence of her connexion with a foreigner ; 
 but that the idea was never rooted in his mind, 
 until he fell in with the Zayat. Within a few 
 days, he has begun to pray to this God. He is 
 quite sensible of his sins, and of the utter ineffi- 
 ciency of the Boodhist religion ; but is yet in the 
 dark concerning the way of salvation, and says, 
 that he wants to know more of Christ, that he 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 193 
 
 may love him more. Lord Jesus, give him the 
 saving knowledge of thine adorable self. 
 
 “ September latf. — Moung Thahlah continues to 
 express similar sentiments to those already noted ; 
 is still afraid of persecution and death ; but pro- 
 fesses to be labouring to obtain that love to 
 Christ, and faith in him, which will raise him above 
 the fear of man ; and particularly requests us to 
 pray that he may obtain these graces. 
 
 “ September 3d . — A great crowd of company 
 through the whole day ; the teacher, Moung 
 Shway-gnong, from ten o’clock till quite dark, 
 with several of his adherents. He is a complete 
 Proteus in religion, and I never know where to 
 find him. We went over a vast deal of ground, 
 and ended where we began, in apparent incredu 
 lity. After his adherents, however, were all gone, 
 he conversed with some feeling ; owned that he 
 knew nothing, and wished me to instruct him ; 
 and when he departed, he prostrated himself and 
 performed the sheeko* an act of homage which a 
 Burman never performs but to an acknowledged 
 superior. 
 
 “ After he was gone, Moung Ing, who had been 
 listening all the day, followed me home to the 
 house, being invited to stay with Moung Nau, 
 through the night. We conversed all the evening, 
 
 * This act gave rise to the first gleam of hope, that Divine truth 
 had begun to operate on his mind. 
 
 o 
 
194 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 and his expressions have satisfied us all, that he 
 is one of God’s chosen people. His exercises 
 have been of a much stronger character than 
 those of the others, and he expresses himself in 
 the most decided manner. He desires to become 
 a disciple in profession, as well as in heart, and 
 declares his readiness to suffer persecution and 
 death for the love of Christ. When I stated the 
 danger to which he was exposing himself, and 
 asked him whether he l®ved Christ better than 
 his own life, he replied, very deliberately and 
 solemnly, ‘ When I meditate on this religion, I 
 know not what it is to love my own life.’ Thus 
 the poor fisherman, Moung Ing, is taken, while 
 the learned teacher, Moung Shway-gnong, is 
 left. 
 
 “ September 5th, Lord's day . — A very dull day 
 — not one stranger present at worship. In the 
 evening, Moung Thahlah was a spectator of our 
 partaking of the Lord's supper. Moung Ing 
 could not be present. He lives at some distance, 
 and is getting ready to go to sea, in pursuance of 
 his purpose before he became acquainted with us. 
 We have endeavoured to dissuade him from going, 
 and to keep him near us ; but we are afraid that 
 his circumstances will not allow him to comply 
 with our advice and his own inclinations. 
 
 “ September 6th . — Spent the evening in con- 
 versing with Moung Byaay, a man who, with his 
 family, has lived near us for some time, a regular 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 195 
 
 attendant on worship, an indefatigable scholar in 
 the evening school, where he has learned to read, 
 though fifty years old, and a remarkably moral 
 character. In my last conversation, some time 
 ago, he appeared to be a thorough legalist, rely- 
 ing solely on his good works ; but yet sincerely 
 desirous of knowing and embracing the truth. 
 The greater part of the evening was spent in dis- 
 cussing his erroneous views ; his mind seemed so 
 dark and dull of apprehension, that I was almost 
 discouraged. Towards the close, however, he 
 seemed to obtain some evangelical discoveries, 
 and to receive the humbling truths of the gospel, 
 in a manner which encourages us to hope that the 
 Spirit of God has begun to teach him. The oc- 
 casion of this conversation was my hearing that 
 he said he intended to become a Christian, and to 
 be baptized with Moung Thahlah. He accord- 
 ingly professes a full belief in the eternal God, 
 and his Son Jesus Christ. 
 
 “ September 1( )th . — A visit from Moung Ing. 
 It appears that he has been confined at work, on 
 board the vessel in which he is engaged, and has 
 not been ashore for several days. As the vessel 
 is certainly going to-morrow, he got leave of ab- 
 sence for a short time, and improved it in running 
 out to the Zayat. I was exceedingly glad, as it 
 afforded me an opportunity of giving him some 
 parting instructions, and praying with him alone. 
 He appears very well indeed. He is quite dis- 
 
 o 2 
 
196 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 tressed, that he has so far engaged himself ; and 
 appears desirous of getting off, and returning to 
 us, if possible ; but I have very little hope of his 
 succeeding. I believe, however, that he is a real 
 Christian, and that, whenever he dies, his immor- 
 tal soul will be safe, and that he will praise God 
 for ever for his transient acquaintance with us. 
 The Lord go with him and keep him. 
 
 “ September 1 \th . — Moung Shway-gnong has 
 been with me all day. It appears that he acci- 
 dentally obtained the idea of an eternal Being, 
 about eight years ago ; and it has been floating 
 about in his mind, and disturbing his Boodhist 
 ideas, ever since. When he heard of us, which 
 was through one of his adherents, to whom I had 
 given a tract, this idea received considerable con- 
 firmation; and to-day he has fully admitted the 
 truth of this first grand principle. The latter 
 part of the day, we were chiefly employed in dis- 
 cussing the possibility and necessity of a Divine 
 revelation, and the evidence which proves that 
 the writings of the apostles of Jesus contain that 
 revelation ; and I think I may say, that he is half 
 inclined to admit all this. His is certainly a 
 most interesting case. The way seems to be pre- 
 pared in his mind, fox the special operation of 
 Divine grace. 
 
 “ His conversion seems peculiarly desirable, 
 on account of his superior talents and extensive 
 acquaintance with Burman and Pali literature. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 197 
 
 He is the most powerful reasoner I have yet met 
 with in this country, excepting my old teacher, 
 
 00 Oungmen, (now dead,) and he is not at all 
 inferior to him. 
 
 “ September 1 5th. — Moung Thahlah spent the 
 evening with me, in asking several questions on 
 difficult passages in St. Matthew. At the close, 
 
 1 asked him whether he yet loved Christ more 
 than his own life ; he understood my meaning, 
 and replied, that he purposed to profess the 
 Christian religion, and began to think seriously of 
 being baptized. His sister, Ma Baik, appears to 
 have lost her religious impressions. 
 
 “ September 1 6th. — After having lately made 
 two unsuccessful attempts to get an interview 
 with the viceroy, I this day succeeded. He in- 
 quired about the historical writings. I told him 
 I was not so well acquainted with that style of 
 writing in Burman, as with the religious style, 
 and then presented him with a tract, as a speci- 
 men of what I could do. He delivered it to a 
 secretary ; and on hearing the first sentence, re- 
 marked, that it was the same with a writing he 
 had already beard, and that he did not want that 
 kind of writing. I suppose that one of the secre- 
 taries, to whom I had formerly given a tract, pre- 
 sented it without my knowledge. 
 
 “ September 18th. — Moung Shway-gnong has 
 been with me a few hours ; had spent the greater 
 part of the day with Oo Yah, the merchant whom 
 
198 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 I mentioned some time ago, conversing on reli- 
 gion. Our interview chiefly passed in discussing 
 his metaphysical cavils. 
 
 “ September 19 th, Lord's day . — The teacher and 
 Oo Yah came to worship according to their agree- 
 ment of yesterday, accompanied with part of the 
 family of the latter, and several respectable men 
 of their acquaintance ; so that the assembly con- 
 sisted of about fifty. Some paid profound atten- 
 tion, and some none at all. After the exercises, 
 Oo Yah seemed afraid to have it appear that he 
 had any acquaintance with me, and kept at a 
 distance. They finally all dropt away but the 
 teacher, who stayed, as usual, till quite dark. He 
 is, in many respects, a perfect enigma; but just 
 before he left, a slight hope began to spring up in 
 our minds, that his proud heart was yielding to 
 the cross. He confessed, that he was constrained 
 to give up all dependance on his own merits, and 
 his literary attainments ; that he had sinned 
 against God all his life long, and that, therefore, 
 he deserved to suffer hell. And then he asked, 
 with some feeling, how he could obtain an in- 
 terest in the merits and salvation of Jesus Christ. 
 He appears to have a considerable share of 
 that serious solemnity, which I have observed 
 to characterize the few who persevere in their 
 religious inquiries, and which has been wanting 
 in every instance of mere temporary promise. 
 O, that he may be brought in, if it is not too 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 199 
 
 great a favour for this infant mission to re- 
 ceive ! 
 
 “ September 2 Oth . — One of the three visitors of 
 the 19th of August, came again ; and, though a 
 long interval has elapsed, his appearance is quite 
 encouraging. He says, feelingly, that he knows 
 nothing, is distressed at the thought of dying, in 
 his present ignorance and uncertainty, and wants 
 to find some kind of salvation. 
 
 “ September 2 6th, Lord's day . — Moung Shway- 
 gnong came with several adherents. Some warm 
 conversation before worship, but nothing per- 
 sonal. During worship, discoursed from ‘ Fear 
 not them that kill the body,’ &c. My discourse 
 was chiefly intended for Moung Thahlah and 
 Moung Byaay, but the latter was absent, on ac- 
 count of sickness. After worship, the teacher 
 immediately departed with his people, without 
 even saying a word. Fear he has taken some 
 offence. 
 
 “ October Qth . — Conversation with Moung* 
 Thahlah and Moung Byaay, which revives my 
 hopes of their coming forward before long. They 
 are both growing in religious knowledge, and 
 give evidence of being in the exercise of gracious 
 feelings. 
 
 October 1th . — Was rejoiced in the morning, to 
 see the teacher, Moung Shway-gnong, come again 
 so soon. We spent the whole day together, unin- 
 terrupted by other company. In the forenoon. 
 
200 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 he was as crabbed as possible — sometimes a Berk- 
 leian — sometimes a Humite, or complete sceptic. 
 But in the afternoon he got to be more reason- 
 able, and before he left, he obtained a more com- 
 plete idea of the atonement, than I have com- 
 monly been able to communicate to a Burman. 
 He exclaimed, ‘ That is suitable — that is as it 
 should be,’ & c. But whether this conviction re- 
 sulted from a mere philosophic view of the pro- 
 priety and adaptedness of the way of salvation, 
 through Jesus Christ, or from the gracious opera- 
 tions of the Holy Spirit, time must discover. I 
 hardly venture to hope the latter. O Lord, the 
 work is thine. 
 
 “ October 23 d . — Have for some days been won- 
 dering at the long absence of the teacher. To- 
 day heard a report that he has been summoned 
 by the viceroy to give an account of his heretical 
 sentiments. 
 
 “ At night, Moung Thahlah and Moung Byaay 
 presented a paper, professing their faith in Jesus 
 Christ, and requesting to be baptized — but in 
 private. We spent some time with them. They 
 appear to have experienced Divine grace ; but we 
 advised them, as they had so little love to Christ 
 as not to dare to die for his cause, to wait and 
 reconsider the matter. 
 
 “ October 29 th . — The teacher came again, after 
 an interval of three weeks ; but he appears to be 
 quite another man. He has not been personally 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 201 
 
 summoned, as we heard; but through the insti- 
 gation of the Mangen teacher, he was mentioned 
 before the viceroy, as having renounced the re- 
 ligion of the country. The viceroy gave no deci- 
 sive order ; but merely said, ‘ Inquire further 
 about him.’ This reached the ears of Moung 
 Shway-gnong, and he directly went to the Man- 
 gen teacher, and, I suppose, apologized, and ex- 
 plained, and flattered. He denies that he really 
 recanted, and I hope he did not. But he is evi- 
 dently falling off from the investigation of the 
 Christian religion. He made but a short visit, 
 and took leave, as soon as he could decently. 
 
 “ November 1^.— One of the greatest festivals 
 in the year. The crowds are truly immense and 
 overwhelming. We vacated the Zayat, as we 
 have several days of late, beginning to question 
 whether it is prudent to go on boldly, in pro- 
 claiming a new religion, at the hazard of incens- 
 ing the government, and drawing down such per- 
 secution, as may deter all who know us from any 
 inquiry. 
 
 “ November 2 d . — This is the birth-day and the 
 coronation-day of the new king. All the gran- 
 dees of the empire have for some time past been 
 assembling at Ava, to be present at the august 
 celebration. 
 
 “ November 6th . — The two candidates for bap- 
 tism again presented their urgent petition, that 
 they might be baptized, not absolutely in private, 
 
202 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 but about sunset, away from public observation. 
 We spent some hours in again discussing the sub- 
 ject with them and with one another. We felt 
 satisfied, that they were humble disciples of 
 Jesus, and were desirous of receiving this ordi- 
 nance purely out of regard to his command, and 
 their own spiritual welfare ; we felt, that we were 
 all equally exposed to danger, and needed a spirit 
 of mutual candour and forbearance and sympa- 
 thy ; we were convinced, that they were influ- 
 enced rather by desires of avoiding unnecessary 
 exposure, than by that sinful fear, which would 
 plunge them into apostacy, in the hour of trial ; 
 and when they assured us, that if actually brought 
 before government, they could not think of deny- 
 ing their Saviour, we could not conscientiously 
 refuse their request, and therefore agreed to have 
 them baptized to-morrow at sunset. The follow- 
 ing is a literal translation of the paper presented 
 this evening: — 
 
 ** ‘ Moung Byaay and Moung Thahlah venture 
 to address the two teachers : — Though the coun- 
 try of Burmah is very far distant from the country 
 of America, yet the teachers coming by ship, the 
 long way of six months, have arrived at this far 
 distant country of Burmah, and town of Rangoon, 
 and proclaimed the propitious news, by means 
 of which we, having become acquainted with the 
 religion, know that there is an eternal God in 
 heaven, and that there is a Divine Son, the Lord 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 203 
 
 Jesus Christ, deserving of the highest love ; and 
 we know, that the Lord Jesus Christ, the Divine 
 Son, endured on account of all his disciples, suf- 
 ferings and death, even severe sufferings on a 
 cross, in their stead. On account of our sins, we 
 were like persons laden with a very heavy burden. 
 On account of our many sins, we found no de- 
 liverance, no place of refuge, and our minds were 
 distressed. In this state remaining, the two 
 teachers produced the sacred system from the 
 scriptures, and we became informed of the exist- 
 ence of the one God ; and of the facts, that the 
 Divine Son, the Lord Jesus Christ, redeemed with 
 his sacred life all who love and trust in him, and 
 in order to save his disciples from hell suffered 
 death in their stead. Now we know, that we 
 have sinned against the sacred One, and we 
 know, assuredly, that if we become the disciples 
 of the Divine Son, the Lord Jesus Christ, we 
 shall be saved from the hell which we deserve. 
 We desire to become disciples, and with the two 
 teachers, like children born of the same mother, 
 to worship the true God, and observe the true 
 religion. 
 
 “ ‘ On searching in the scriptures, for ancient 
 rules and customs, it does not appear that John 
 and other baptizers administered baptism on any 
 particular time, or day, or hour. We, therefore, 
 venture to beg of the two teachers, that they will 
 grant, that on the 6th day of the wane of the 
 
204 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 Tanzoungmong moon, (Nov. 7th) at 6 o’clock at 
 night, we may this once receive baptism at their 
 hands.’ 
 
 “ November 7th, Lord's clay . — We had worship 
 as usual, and the people dispersed. About half 
 an hour before sunset the two candidates came to 
 the Zayat, accompanied by three or four of their 
 friends; and, after a short prayer, we proceeded 
 to the spot, where Moung Nau was formerly bap- 
 tized. The sun was not allowed to look upon the 
 humble, timid profession. No wondering crowd 
 crowned the overshadowing hill. No hymn of 
 praise expressed the exultant feelings of joyous 
 hearts. Stillness and solemnity pervaded the 
 scene. We felt, on the banks of the water, as a 
 little, feeble, solitary band. But perhaps some 
 hovering angels took note of the event, with more 
 interest than they witnessed the late coronation ; 
 perhaps Jesus looked down on us, pitied and for- 
 gave our weaknesses, and marked us for his own ; 
 perhaps, if we deny him not, he will acknowledge 
 us another day, more publicly than we venture at 
 present to acknowledge him. 
 
 “ In the evening, we all united in commemo- 
 rating the dying love of our Redeemer ; and I 
 trust we enjoyed a little of his gracious presence 
 in the midst of us. 
 
 “ November 10 th . — This evening is to be marked 
 as the date of the first Burman prayer meeting 
 that was ever held. None present but myself 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 205 
 
 and the three converts. Two of them made a 
 little beginning — such as must be expected from 
 the first essay of converted heathens. We agreed 
 to meet for this purpose every Tuesday and Fri- 
 day evening, immediately after family worship, 
 which in the evening has for some time been con- 
 ducted in Burman and English, and which these 
 people, and occasionally some others, have at- 
 tended. 
 
 “ November 14 th, Lord's day . — Have been much 
 gratified to find, that this evening the three con- 
 verts REPAIRED TO THE ZAYAT, AND HELD 
 A PRAYER MEETING OF THEIR OWN ACCORD. 
 
 “ November 2 6th . — On taking our usual ride, 
 this morning, to bathe in the mineral tank, we 
 were accosted on one of the pagoda roads, by the 
 Mangen teacher, and peremptorily forbidden to 
 ride there in future on pain of being beaten. On 
 our return we inquired into the affair, and find 
 that the viceroy has really issued an order, at the 
 instigation of this teacher, that henceforth no per- 
 son wearing a hat, shoes, or umbrella, or mounted 
 on a horse, shall approach within the sacred 
 ground belonging to the great pagoda, which 
 ground extends, on some sides, half a mile, and 
 comprises all the principal roads : so that in 
 future we must take a circuitous route in the 
 woods, if we wish to visit our usual place of 
 resort. This consideration, however, is very tri- 
 fling, compared with another. The viceroy’s or- 
 
206 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 der is quite unprecedented in Rangoon, and indi- 
 cates a state of feeling, on the subject of religion, 
 very unfavourable to our missionary designs. 
 Since the death of the old king, who was known 
 to be in heart hostile to religion, people have been 
 more engaged than ever, in building pagodas, 
 making sacred offerings, and performing the pub- 
 lic duties of their religion. They are just now 
 engaged in new gilding the great pagoda, called 
 Shwaay Dagon, which is considered the most 
 sacred in the country, on account of its contain- 
 ing six or eight hairs of Gaudama. 
 
 “ Ever since the affair of Moung Shway-gnong, 
 there has been an entire falling off at the Zayat. 
 I sometimes sit there whole days, without a sin- 
 gle visitor, though it is the finest part of the year, 
 and many are constantly passing. We and our 
 object are now well known throughout Rangoon. 
 None wish to call, as formerly, out of curiosity; 
 and none dare to call from a principle of religious 
 inquiry. And were not the leaders in ecclesiasti- 
 cal affairs confident that we shall never succeed 
 in making converts, I have no doubt we should 
 meet with direct persecution and banishment. 
 
 “ Our business must be fairly laid before the 
 emperor. If he frown upon us, all missionary 
 attempts within his dominions will be out of the 
 question. If he favour us, none of our enemies, 
 during the continuance of his favour, can touch 
 a hair of our heads. But there is a greater than 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 207 
 
 the emperor, before whose throne we desire daily 
 and constantly to lay the business. O, Lord Jesus, 
 look upon us in our low estate, and guide us in 
 our dangerous course ! 
 
 “ November 2\st . — Moung Shway-gnong has 
 been with us the greater part of the day, and a 
 little revived our hopes concerning him. 
 
 “ November 27th . — This day brother Colman 
 and myself came to a final decision to proceed to 
 Ava without delay, and lay our business before 
 the emperor. 
 
 “ November 29 th .- — Letters from Bengal and 
 America; the first for six months. Learnt the 
 particulars of the melancholy end of our lamented 
 brother Wheelock. The news of his death reached 
 us some time ago. The tract which we forwarded, 
 is not yet printed ; a circumstance which occa- 
 sions us much regret, as we hoped to have ob- 
 tained some copies to carry up to Ava. 
 
 “ December 4th . — Another visit from Moung 
 Shway-gnong. After several hours spent in me- 
 taphysical cavils, he owned that he did not be- 
 lieve any thing that he had said, and had only 
 been trying me and the religion, being deter- 
 mined to embrace nothing, but what he found un- 
 objectionable and impregnable. ‘ What (said he), 
 do you think that I would pay you the least at- 
 tention, if I found you could not answer all my 
 questions, and solve all my difficulties ? ’ He then 
 proceeded to say, that he really believed in God, 
 
208 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 his Son Jesus Christ, the atonement, &c. Said I 
 (knowing his deistical weakness), ‘ Do you be- 
 lieve all that is contained in the book of St. Mat- 
 thew, that I have given you? In particular, do 
 you believe that the Son of God died on a cross ? ’ 
 ‘ Ah (replied he), you have caught me now. I 
 believe that he suffered death ; but I cannot ad- 
 mit that he suffered the shameful death of the 
 cross.’ ‘ Therefore (said I), you are not a dis- 
 ciple of Christ. A true disciple inquires not 
 whether a fact is agreeable to his o\yn reason, but 
 whether it is in the book. His pride has yielded 
 to the Divine testimony. Teacher, your pride is 
 still unbroken. Break down your pride, and 
 yield to the word of God.’ He stopt, and thought. 
 ‘ As you utter these words (said he), I see my 
 error : I have been trusting in my own reason, 
 not in the word of God.’ Some interruption 
 now occurred. When we were again alone, he 
 said, ‘ This day is different from all the days on 
 which I have visited you. I see my error in 
 trusting in my own reason ; and I now believe 
 the crucifixion of Christ, because it is contained 
 in the Scripture.’ Some time after, speaking 
 of the uncertainty of life, he said, he thought 
 he should not be lost, though he died suddenly. 
 Why? ‘ Because I love Jesus Christ.’ Do you 
 really love him? ‘ No one that really knows him, 
 can help loving him.’ And so he departed. 
 
 “ December 10 th . — A few days ago we succeed- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 ‘209 
 
 ed in purchasing a boat for the journey to Ava, 
 after having spent a whole week in the search. 
 Have since been employing workmen to cover 
 it, and put it in order. 
 
 “ Yesterday we applied to the viceroy for a 
 pass to go up to the golden feet, and lift up our 
 eyes to the golden face. He granted our request, 
 in very polite terms. 
 
 “ I must now close up my journal, to be sent 
 on board ship to-morrow morning. We expect 
 to leave Rangoon in about a week. My next 
 will probably contain some account of our jour- 
 ney up the river, and our reception at court. O 
 Lord, send now prosperity ; yet not my will, but 
 thine, be done !” 
 
 \ 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very affectionately and respectfully, 
 
 A. H. J. 
 
 > 
 
 r 
 
210 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 LETTER XI. 
 
 Baltimore, January, 1823. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, 
 
 Y ou perceive that we were not allowed to pro- 
 ceed long in the use of those means, which pre- 
 sented the fairest prospect for the rapid success 
 of the gospel in the Burman empire. Christians, 
 living under Christian governments, cannot ima- 
 gine the terror and alarm infused into the mind 
 of a Burman, at the idea of coming into contact 
 with any person invested with authority. The 
 Zayat had been visited by thousands, many had 
 been induced to examine seriously the Christian 
 religion, and a universal spirit of inquiry had been 
 excited ; yet, when it was rumoured abroad that 
 this single sentence, ‘ inquire further,’ had pro- 
 ceeded from the lips of the viceroy, on the accu- 
 sation of the teacher, all, with one accord, for- 
 sook us, and passed on, without venturing to 
 look at their former place of resort. In this situa- 
 tion, our work had apparently come to a stand. 
 One course only remained to be pursued, that of 
 presenting a petition for toleration to the emperor. 
 The result will be seen from Mr. Judson’s jour- 
 
TO THE BURMAV EMPIRE. 211 
 
 nal, which shall be continued, after the insertion 
 of a letter, describing the evening school, a short 
 time before established, and the Burman method 
 of instructing in the first rudiments of reading. 
 
 “ Rangoon, August Ath, 1819. — In school. I 
 have just been round to all the scholars, one by 
 one, to hear them read their lessons, and am now 
 going to spend the remaining hour, while the 
 Burman teacher looks over them, in writing to 
 you. How curious would the sounds, kwa, kwaa, 
 kwe kwee, kwo kwoo, & c. which are now ringing 
 in my ears, sound in yours. Yet, uncouth as they 
 would appear to you, or as they did, at first, to 
 me, they have now become musical, and when 
 considered as introductory to an acquaintance 
 with the word of God, are productive of most 
 pleasant sensations. But, in order that you may 
 see me, just as I am situated, I will be a little 
 particular in describing the school. The Zayat, 
 in which it is kept, is situated thirty or forty 
 rods from the mission-house, and in dimensions is 
 twenty-seven by eighteen feet. It is raised four 
 feet from the ground, and is divided into three 
 parts. The first division is laid entirely open to 
 the road, without doors, windows, or a partition 
 in the front side, and takes up a third part of the 
 whole building. It is made of bamboo and thatch, 
 and is the place where Mr. Judson sits all the 
 day long, and says to the passers by, ‘ Ho ! every 
 one that thirsteth,’ &c. The next, and middle 
 
212 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 division, is a large airy room, with four doors 
 and four windows, opening in opposite directions, 
 made entirely of boards, and is white-washed, to 
 distinguish it from the other Zayats around us. 
 
 “ In this room, we have public worship in Bur- 
 man on the Sabbath; and, in the middle of it 
 I am now situated at my writing table, while six 
 of the male -scholars are at one end, each with his 
 torch and black board, over which he is industri- 
 ously bending, and emitting the sounds above 
 described. The third, and last division, is only 
 an entry way, which opens into the garden, lead- 
 ing to the mission-house. 
 
 “ In this apartment, all the women are seated, 
 with their lights and black boards, much in the 
 same position and employment as the men. The 
 black boards, on which all the Burmans learn to 
 read and write, answer the same purpose as our 
 slates. They are about a yard in length, made 
 black with charcoal and the juice of a leaf, and 
 letters are clearly imprinted with a species of 
 white stone, a little similar to our slate pencils. 
 A lesson is written out on this board by an in- 
 structor, and when a scholar is perfect master of 
 it, it is erased, and a new one written. The 
 Burmans are truly systematic in their elementary 
 instructions, and a scholar is not considered qua- 
 lified to read without spelling, until he has a 
 perfect knowledge of all the various combinations 
 of the letters. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 213 
 
 “ 29 th . — When I wrote the above, I intended 
 writing a little every evening ; but my time has 
 been so completely occupied, during this last 
 month, together with the increasing weakness of 
 my eyes, that I have not found an hour’s leisure, 
 until this evening. Our school is getting on well, 
 though in number it has diminished rather than 
 increased. Two of the scholars, who began with 
 their letters, are now reading without spelling; 
 and it is a truth, which affords no little satisfac- 
 tion, that their knowledge of letters is first em- 
 ployed in reading a catechism, concerning the 
 eternal God, and his Son, Jesus Christ, of whom 
 they never heard, till they met with us. Thus 
 they will insensibly obtain ideas of their Creator, 
 and ever, in after life, associate the ideas of reli- 
 gion and reading. We begin to see the word of 
 God taking effect around us. The Burmans now 
 believe that we have come here to do them good, 
 and seek their advantage. During four or five 
 years, they supposed, notwithstanding our asser- 
 tions to the contrary, that we had come here 
 merely to obtain their wisdom, and to return 
 to our native country, to communicate it to 
 others. But seeing, after we had acquired their 
 language, that instead of returning, we built a 
 place for public worship, in which Mr. Judson 
 spends all his time in preaching the new religion, 
 they changed their opinion; and some of them 
 acknowledge that it must be a singular religion, 
 
214 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 and one worthy of attention, to produce such 
 effects. Three Burmans now give good evidence 
 of being real Christians, though only one has 
 been baptized. Two or three others give us 
 much encouragement, and we hope will prove to 
 be real Christians. Moung Nau, I mentioned, 
 in my last letter, as being the first Burman con- 
 vert. Moung Thahlah has been serious for a long 
 time, and has, of late, given us reason to hope 
 that he is a true Christian. He is an amiable 
 young man, and considerably superior to the 
 common Burmans. The love of Christ, in dying 
 for sinners, appears to have deeply impressed 
 his mind, and he speaks of it with much feeling. 
 He says, * the love of Christ is no common love. 
 Besides Jesus, I see no way of salvation.’ He has 
 a clear and distinct understanding of the way of 
 salvation by Christ, reads the Testament much, 
 and unites with us, daily, in family worship, 
 which is conducted both in English and Burman. 
 It is very animating to see the solemnity of these 
 two Burmans, when they come to worship ; and 
 we often feel, that if we see no further success, 
 we are amply recompensed for the years of dark- 
 ness and anxiety, which we have passed here. 
 
 “ Mr. and Mrs. Colman are still with us; the 
 only two, out of the six, who have joined us since 
 we have lived in Rangoon. We are very happy 
 in their society. They are entirely devoted to the 
 work of the mission, and make every thing sub- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 215 
 
 servient to its promotion and prosperity. They 
 apply closely to the study of the language, in 
 which they have made great proficiency. We 
 esteem it a peculiar favour in Providence, that 
 our only remaining associates, and, indeed, our 
 only society in Rangoon, should, in every re- 
 spect, be of the right stamp. Our mission, on 
 the whole, is in a more prosperous state than we 
 have hardly dared to hope it ever would be, un- 
 der this capricious government. We trust a little 
 vine is here planted, which is so enclosed and 
 hedged by the protecting care of the Vinedresser, 
 as to prevent its destruction by the wild beasts of 
 the forest. 
 
 “We have two or three interesting inquirers, 
 who, we hope, will finally be brought to a saving 
 knowledge of the truth. Rut. we want more 
 labourers, who are already qualified to enter on 
 this work. Mr. Judson not only finds his hands 
 full, but abundantly more employment than he is 
 able to perform. His eyes and head, of late, 
 have been considerably affected, which prevents 
 his going on with the translation of the Scrip- 
 tures as he had intended. 
 
 “ November 20th . — We have had the inexpres- 
 sible pleasure of witnessing the baptism of two 
 Burmans, since my last date, who gave good 
 evidence of being true Christians. One is Moung 
 Thahlah, whom I have mentioned above, and the 
 other is the oldest member of the school, by 
 
216 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 name Moung Byaay. He has been indefatigable 
 in learning to read, though the only spare time 
 he had was in the evening, after he had been 
 working hard through the day. The first thing 
 he began to read, without spelling, was the cate- 
 chism, which he committed to memory as he 
 read. He soon began to inquire more particu- 
 larly concerning the religion of Christ, and mani- 
 fested an ardent desire to become a true disciple. 
 We trust his inquiries have issued in a saving- 
 knowledge of the truth. The two last men- 
 tioned disciples were baptized rather privately, 
 on account of the general alarm which has pre- 
 vailed of late among our acquaintance. But, 
 instead of wondering that they were desirous of 
 being baptized in private, we felt that it was a 
 strong evidence in their favour, that they should 
 desire baptism at all, under existing circum- 
 stances. . , 
 
 “ Our three Burman converts now have a prayer 
 meeting among themselves, every Sabbath even- 
 ing, besides uniting with Mr. Judson twice in a 
 week, and with us all every day in family wor- 
 ship. Their appearance is so different from com- 
 mon Burmans, that we are led to exclaim, ‘ What 
 hath God wrought!’ 
 
 “ Mr. Judson has written to the Board a parti- 
 cular account of the persecuting spirit, which has, 
 of late, been manifested. We feel more for our 
 converts than we do for ourselves, as they would 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 217 
 
 be the first to feel the effects of a tyrannical, de- 
 spotic government. 
 
 “ Situated as we now are, you will readily 
 imagine we feel the necessity of committing our- 
 selves and this infant church into the hands of our 
 heavenly Father, and of waiting his guidance and 
 direction. The adversary of souls could not pa- 
 tiently see us going on prosperously, without 
 making a struggle to overthrow us. But how 
 much he will be able to effect, is known only to 
 Him, who is our guardian and protector, and who 
 will restrain the remainder of that wrath, which 
 will not redound to his own glory. 
 
 “We have lately been obliged to shut up the 
 Zayat altogether, and all our inquirers have for- 
 saken us, except one, a very learned man, who 
 still visits us, though rather privately. A spirit 
 of persecution has begun to manifest itself, and so 
 alarmed all our acquaintance, that they have 
 quite discontinued their visits. This falling off 
 at the Zayat, has determined Mr. Judson to make 
 the only and last attempt, that of presenting a 
 memorial to the young king. We are now all 
 engaged in making preparations for the journey. 
 Brother Colman accompanies Mr. Judson. Mrs. 
 Colman and myself remain in Rangoon. I felt 
 very desirous of going, as the lady of the old 
 viceroy, who is my particular friend, is now at 
 Ava, and would give me a very favourable recep- 
 tion. Her husband is next in rank to the king. 
 
218 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 and has the management of all the affairs of the 
 kingdom. But Mr. Judson thinks it too hazard- 
 ous an undertaking, as no foreign female has ever 
 yet appeared at the Burman court. What will 
 be the result of this expedition, we leave for God 
 to determine, on whom alone we depend , and to 
 whom alone we look for success. If he is now 
 about to introduce the gospel into this country, 
 he will incline the king to give us free toleration ; 
 but if he has work to do for us elsewhere, we de- 
 sire to submit, and acquiesce in his sovereign 
 will. It is now an important crisis in the mis- 
 sion. O, that Christiansin America, would, with 
 one united voice, plead with God, that these 
 perishing millions may not be lost, by putting far 
 away from them the words of eternal life. We 
 trust we have some sense of the greatness of this 
 undertaking, and of the importance of being spi- 
 ritual, and heavenly minded.” 
 
 Extracts from Mr. Jndsoris Journal. 
 
 “ December \2th. Lord's day. — We were much 
 gratified at seeing the teacher, Moung Shway- 
 gnong, at worship, for the first time since he was 
 accused before the viceroy. The news of our in- 
 tended expedition to Ava, has probably embold- 
 ened him. We proposed his accompanying us, 
 but he declined. 
 
 “ December 18 th, Saturday . — Have spent all the 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 219 
 
 past week in making preparations for our jour- 
 ney. 
 
 “ December 19 th. Lord's day .- — Had worship fer 
 the last time. Disappointed in not seeing the 
 teacher; but the disappointment somewhat alle- 
 viated by the attendance of one of his acquaint- 
 ance, an elderly man, by name Oo Yan, by pro- 
 fession a doctor, who listened with the strictest 
 attention, and, in his subsequent conversation, 
 discovered a truly inquisitive spirit. 
 
 “ December 2\st . — After having made arrange- 
 ments for the residence of our families in town, 
 during our absence, brother Colman and myself 
 embarked. Our boat is six feet wide in the mid- 
 dle, and forty feet long. A temporary deck of 
 bamboos is laid throughout, and on the hinder 
 part of the boat, the sides are raised with thin 
 boards, and a covering of thatch and mats tied 
 on, so as to form two low rooms, in which we can 
 just sit, and lie down. Our company consists of 
 sixteen, besides ourselves — ten rowmen — a steers- 
 man — a headman, whose name is inserted in our 
 passport, and who, therefore, derives a little au- 
 thority from government — a steward or cook for 
 the company, which place is filled by our trusty 
 Moung Nau — our own cook — a Hindoo washer- 
 man — an Englishman, who has been unfortunate 
 all his life, and wishes to try the service of his 
 Bunnan majesty ; and this last personage may be 
 called our gunner, he having charge of several 
 
220 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 guns and blunderbusses, which are indispensable, 
 on account of the robbers that infest the river. 
 
 “ We have been much perplexed, in fixing on 
 a present for the emperor, without which no per- 
 son unauthorized can appear in his presence. Our 
 funds were evidently inadequate to the purchase 
 of articles which would be valuable to him, in a 
 pecuniary point of view ; when we considered 
 also, that there ought to be a congruity between 
 the present and our character, we selected that 
 book, which we hope to be allowed to translate 
 under his patronage — the Bible, in six volumes, 
 covered with gold leaf, in Burman style, and each 
 volume enclosed in a rich wrapper. For presents 
 to other members of government, we have taken 
 several pieces of fine cloth, and other articles. 
 
 “ Thus manned and furnished, we pushed off 
 from the shores of Rangoon. The teacher, Moung 
 Shway-gnong, had not been to see us for several 
 days, ashamed probably of having declined ac- 
 companying us; but just as we were pushing off 
 we saw his tall form standing on the wharf. He 
 raised his hand to his head, and bade us adieu, 
 and continued looking after the boat, until a pro- 
 jecting point shut Rangoon and all its scenes from 
 our view. When shall we redouble this little 
 point? Through what shall we pass, ere the 
 scene now snatched away be re-presented ? The 
 expedition on which we have entered, however it 
 may terminate, is unavoidably fraught with con^ 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 221 
 
 sequences momentous and solemn, beyond all 
 conception. We are penetrating into the heart of 
 one of the great kingdoms of the world, to make a 
 formal offer of the gospel to a despotic monarch, 
 and through him, to the millions of his subjects. 
 May the Lord accompany us, and crown our at- 
 tempt with the desired success, if it be consistent 
 with his wise and holy will. 
 
 “ At night, we moored by the bank of Kyee- 
 myen-daing. It was near this place that, a few 
 days ago, one of the boats belonging to Mr. G., 
 late collector of Rangoon, was attacked by rob- 
 bers, and the steersman and another man killed 
 at a single shot. We felt unwilling to remain at 
 this village, but found it necessary. 
 
 “ December 22 d . — We set off early in the morn- 
 ing, and at noon reached Kyoon-oo, a cluster of 
 villages, near one of which, about twenty miles 
 from Rangoon, we remained the rest of the day. 
 
 “ December 23 d . — Passed from the Rangoon 
 outlet into the great A-rah-wah-tee river, (vul- 
 garly called Irrawaddy,) and reached Ran-gen- 
 tsen-yah, a village twenty miles from Kyoon-oo. 
 
 “ On the 24th, passed Da-noo-byoo, and on the 
 26th, Hen-thah-dah, both large towns. Fresh 
 reports of robbers. 
 
 “ On the 30th, reached Kah-noung, a consider- 
 able town, about ninety miles from Rangoon. 
 Here we met a special officer from Bassein, with 
 a detachment of men, sent in pursuit of a band of 
 
222 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 robbers, who lately made a daring attack on a 
 large boat, wounded and beat off the people, and 
 took plunder to the amount of fifteen hundred 
 ticals. The commander offered us an escort for 
 the journey of to-morrow, which lies through a 
 dangerous tract of country ; but we declined ac- 
 cepting it, as we should have been obliged to give 
 the people presents, without deriving any sub- 
 stantial assistance in the hour of danger. Strict 
 watch all night. 
 
 “ January l$f, 1820. — Passed a remarkably 
 high, rocky mountain, the side of which, for a 
 considerable extent, is indented with numerous 
 recesses, containing images of Gaudama, all 
 carved out of the solid rock. 
 
 “ January 2 tl . — Passed the large towns of 
 Shway-doung and Pah-doung, on opposite sides 
 of the river, and reached Pyee (vulgarly called 
 Prome), one hundred and twenty miles from 
 Rangoon — a place of great note in Eurman history, 
 and the seat of an ancient dynasty of kings. The 
 town itself is now in a state of dilapidation ; but 
 the environs appear flourishing. 
 
 “ Confirmed reports of a most daring robbery, 
 committed a little higher up, on the boat of the 
 governor of Taroke-man, who was going up to 
 Ava, with about fifty men and seven thousand 
 ticals. The robbers came down upon the people, 
 while they were cooking on shore, shot the go- 
 vernor through the body, and carried off all the 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 223 
 
 treasure. Feel the necessity of redoubling our 
 precautions for several days. Agree, that part of 
 us only leave the boat at a time — the rest to stand 
 by the guns. 
 
 “ January 17 th . — Reached Pah-gan, a city ce- 
 lebrated in Burman history; being, like Pyee, 
 the seat of a former dynasty. It is about two 
 hundred and sixty miles from Rangoon. 
 
 “ January 18 th . — Took a survey of the splen- 
 did pagodas, and extensive ruins, in the environs 
 of this once famous city. Ascended, as far as 
 possible, some of the highest edifices, and at the 
 height of one hundred feet, perhaps, beheld all 
 the country round, covered with temples and 
 monuments of every sort and size — some in utter 
 ruin — some fast decaying — and some exhibiting 
 marks of recent attention and repair. The re- 
 mains of the ancient wall of the city stretched 
 beneath us. The pillars of the gates, and many 
 a grotesque, decapitated relic of antiquity, 
 chequered the motley scene. All conspired to 
 suggest those elevated and mournful ideas, which 
 are attendant on a view of the decaying remains of 
 ancient grandeur ; and though not comparable to 
 such ruins as those of Palmyra and Balbec (as 
 they are represented), still deeply interesting to 
 the antiquary, and more deeply interesting to the 
 Christian missionary. Here, about eight hundred 
 years ago, the religion of Boodh was first publicly 
 recognized, and established as the religion of the 
 
224 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 empire. Here then Ah-rah-han, the first Bood- 
 hist apostle of Burmah, under the patronage of 
 king Anan-ra-tha-men-zan, disseminated the doc- 
 trines of atheism, and taught his disciples to pant 
 after annihilation, as the supreme good. Some 
 of the ruins before our eyes, were probably the 
 remains of pagodas designed by himself. We 
 looked back on the centuries of darkness that are 
 past. We looked forward, and Christian hope 
 would fain brighten the prospect. Perhaps we 
 stand on the dividing line of the empires of dark- 
 ness and light. O, shade of Slien Ah-rah-han ! 
 weep o’er thy falling fanes ; retire from the scenes 
 of thy past greatness. But thou smilest at my 
 feeble voice. Linger then, thy little remaining 
 day. A voice mightier than mine, a still small 
 voice, will ere long sweep away every vestige of 
 thy dominion. The churches of Jesus will soon 
 supplant these idolatrous monuments, and the 
 chanting of the devotees of Boodh will die away 
 before the Christian hymn of praise. 
 
 “ After leaving Pah-gan, the river turns to the 
 east. We walked across the point of land formed 
 by the curve of the river, and rejoined the boat 
 at Nyoung-oo. On the 20th we reached Gnah- 
 hmyah-gnay, a solitary and dangerous place, and 
 moored under a little point of land. Late in the 
 evening, a large boat, full of men, suddenly 
 turned the point, and bore down upon us. Our 
 headman warned them off ; but they paid no at- 
 
TO TIIE BUR1IAN EMPIRE. 225 
 
 tention, and made no reply ; on which he fired a 
 gun over them. They then called out to forbear, 
 and sheered off. The adventure quite indisposed 
 us for sleep. We planned anew the minutiae of 
 operation, in case of attack, and kept a strict 
 watch all night. 
 
 “ January 22 d . — Passed the confluence of the 
 Kyen-dwen and the A-rah-wah-tee, and pro- 
 ceeded up the latter. The former is the smaller 
 of the two, but it is said to be navigable for large 
 boats twenty days distance from the confluence. 
 It penetrates into the Cassay country, which lies 
 north of Burmah, and to which thirty thousand 
 troops have lately marched from Ava, to quell a 
 rebellion, occasioned by the accession of the new 
 emperor. 
 
 “ We are now beyond the region of the rob- 
 bers, and are allowed to sleep in comparative 
 quiet. 
 
 “ January 25th . — Passed Old Ava, the seat of 
 the dynasty, immediately preceding the present, 
 and Tsah-gaing, a place of some note, distin- 
 guished for its innumerable pagodas, and the re- 
 sidence of one or two late emperors ; and about 
 noon, drew up to O-ding-mau, the lower landing- 
 place of New Ava, or Ahmarapoor, about three 
 hundred and fifty miles from Rangoon. At our 
 present distance of nearly four miles from the 
 city (and we cannot get nearer this season), it 
 appears to the worst advantage. We can hardly 
 
226 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 distinguish the golden steeple of the palace, amid 
 the glittering pagodas, whose summits just suffice 
 to mark the spot of our ultimate destination. 
 
 “ January 2 6th . — We set out early in the morn- 
 ing, called on Mr. G., late collector of Rangoon, 
 and on Mr. R., who was formerly collector, but 
 is now out of favour. Thence we entered the 
 city, passed the palace, and repaired to the house 
 of Mya-day-men, former viceroy of Rangoon, now 
 one of the public ministers of state (Woon-gyee). 
 We gave him a valuable present, and another of 
 less value to his wife, the lady who formerly 
 treated Mrs. Judson with so much politeness. 
 They both received us very kindly, and appeared 
 to interest themselves in our success. We however 
 did not disclose our precise object; but only pe- 
 titioned leave to behold the golden face. Upon 
 this his highness committed our business to 
 Moung Yo, one of his favourite officers, and di- 
 rected him to introduce us to Moung Zah, one of 
 the private ministers of state (A-twen-woon), with 
 the necessary orders. This particular favour of 
 Mya-day-men prevents the necessity of our peti- 
 tioning and feeing all the public ministers of state, 
 and procuring formal permission from the high 
 court of the empire. 
 
 “ In the evening, Moung Yo, who lives near 
 our boat, called on us, to say that he would con- 
 duct us to-morrow. We lie down in sleepless 
 anxiety. To-morrow’s dawn will usher in the 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 227 
 
 most eventful day of our lives. To-morrow’s eve 
 will close on the bloom or the blight of our fond- 
 est hopes. Yet it is consoling to commit this 
 business into the hands of our heavenly Father, — 
 to feel that the work is His, not ours ; that the 
 heart of the monarch, before whom we are to 
 appear, is under the control of Omnipotence ; and 
 that the event will be ordered in the manner most 
 conducive to the Divine glory and the greatest 
 good. God may, for the wisest purposes, suffer 
 our hopes to be disappointed ; and if so, why 
 should short-sighted, mortal man repine ? Thy 
 will, O God, be ever done ; for thy will is inevit- 
 ably the wisest and the best. 
 
 “ January 27 th . — We left the boat, and put 
 ourselves under the conduct of Moung Yo. He 
 carried us first to Mya-day-men, as a matter of 
 form ; and there we learnt, that the emperor had 
 been privately apprized of our arrival, and said, 
 * Let them be introduced.’ We therefore pro- 
 ceeded to the palace. At the outer gate, we were 
 detained a long time, until the various officers 
 were satisfied that we had a right to enter ; after 
 which we deposited a present for the private mi- 
 nister of state, Moung Zah, and were ushered into 
 his apartments in the palace-yard. He received 
 us very pleasantly, and ordered us to sit before 
 several governors and petty kings, who were wait- 
 ing at his levee. We here, for the first time, dis- 
 closed our character and object — told him that 
 
228 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 we were missionaries or ‘ propagators of religion 
 that we wished to appear before the emperor, and 
 present our sacred books, accompanied with a 
 petition. He took the petition into his hand, 
 looked over about half of it, and then familiarly 
 asked several questions about our God and our 
 religion, to which we replied. Just at this crisis, 
 some one announced that the golden foot was 
 about to advance ; on which the minister hastily 
 rose up, and put on his robes of state, saying, 
 that he must seize the moment to present us to 
 the emperor. We now found, that we had un- 
 wittingly fallen on an unpropitious time, it being 
 the day of the celebration of the late victory over 
 the Cassays, and the very hour when his majesty 
 was coming forth to witness the display made on 
 the occasion. When the minister was dressed, 
 he just said, ‘ How can you propagate religion in 
 this empire ? But come along.’ Our hearts sunk 
 at these inauspicious words. He conducted us 
 through various splendour and parade, until we 
 ascended a flight of stairs, and entered a most 
 magnificent hall. He directed us where to sit, 
 and took his place on one side ; the present was 
 placed on the other, and Moung Yo, and another 
 officer of Mya-day-men, sat a little behind. The 
 scene to which we were now introduced, really 
 surpassed our expectation. The spacious extent 
 of the hall, the number and magnitude of the pil- 
 lars, the height of the dome, the whole com- 
 
TO THE BURJIAN EMPIRE. 229 
 
 pletely covered with gold, presented a most 
 grand and imposing spectacle. Very few were 
 present, and those evidently great officers of state. 
 Our situation prevented us from seeing the further 
 avenue of the hall ; but the end, where we sat, 
 opened into the parade, which the emperor was 
 about to inspect. We remained above five mi- 
 nutes, when every one put himself into the most 
 respectful attitude, and Moung Yo whispered, 
 that his majesty had entered. We looked through 
 the hall, as far as the pillars would allow, and 
 presently caught sight of this modern Ahasuerus. 
 He came forward, unattended — in solitary gran- 
 deur — exhibiting the proud gait and majesty of 
 an eastern monarch. His dress was rich, but not 
 distinctive ; and he carried in his hand, the gold- 
 sheathed sword, which seems to have taken the 
 place of the sceptre of ancient times. But it was 
 his high aspect and commanding eye, that chiefly 
 rivetted our attention. He strided on. Every 
 head, excepting ours, was now in the dust. We 
 remained kneeling, our hands folded, our eyes 
 fixed on the monarch. When he drew near, we 
 caught his attention. He stopped, partly turned 
 towards us — ‘ Who are these ?’ ‘ The teachers, 
 
 great king,’ I replied. ‘ What, you 'speak Bur- 
 man — the priests that I heard of last night?’ 
 ‘When did you arrive?’ ‘Are you teachers of 
 religion?’ ‘Are you like the Portuguese priest?’ 
 
 ‘ Are you married ? ’ ‘ Why do you dress so ? ’ 
 
230 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 These, and some other similar questions, we an- 
 swered ; when he appeared to be pleased with us, 
 and sat down on an elevated seat — his hand rest- 
 ing on the hilt of his sword, and his eyes intently 
 fixed on us. Moung Zah now began to read the 
 petition, and it run thus : — 
 
 “ ‘ The American teachers present themselves 
 to receive the favour of the excellent king, the 
 sovereign of land and sea. Hearing that, on 
 account of the greatness of the royal power, the 
 royal country was in a quiet and prosperous 
 state, we arrived at the town of Rangoon, within 
 the royal dominions, and having obtained leave of 
 the governor of that town, to come up and behold 
 the golden face, we have ascended, and reached 
 the bottom of the golden feet. In the great coun- 
 try of America, we sustain the character of 
 teachers and explainers of the contents of the 
 sacred Scriptures of our religion. And since it 
 is contained in those Scriptures, that, if we pass 
 to other countries, and preach and propagate re- 
 ligion, great good will result, and both those who 
 teach and those who receive the religion, will be 
 freed from future punishment, and enjoy, without 
 decay or death, the eternal felicity of heaven, — 
 that royal permission be given, that we, taking- 
 refuge in the royal power, may preach our reli- 
 gion in these dominions, and that those who are 
 pleased with our preaching, and wish to listen to. 
 
TO x TIE BURMAN EMPIRE. 231 
 
 and be guided by it, whether foreigners or Bur- 
 mans, may be exempt from government molesta- 
 tion, they present themselves to receive the favour 
 of the excellent king, the sovereign of land and 
 sea.’ 
 
 “ The emperor heard this petition, and stretched 
 out his hand. Moung Zah crawled forward and 
 presented it. His majesty began at the top, and 
 deliberately read it through. In the mean time, 
 I gave Moung Zah an abridged copy of the tract, 
 in which every offensive sentence was corrected, 
 and the whole put into the handsomest style and 
 dress possible. .After the emperor had perused 
 the petition, he handed it back, without saying a 
 word, and took the tract. Our hearts now rose 
 to God for a display of his grace. ‘ O, have 
 mercy on Burmah ! Have mercy on her king !’ 
 But, alas ! the time was not yet come. He held 
 the tract long enough to read the two first sen- 
 tences, which assert that there is one eternal 
 God, who is independent of the incidents of mor- 
 tality, and that, beside him, there is no God ; and 
 then, with an air of indifference, perhaps disdain, 
 he dashed it down to the ground ! Moung Zah 
 stooped forward, picked it up, and handed it to 
 us. Moung Yo made a slight attempt to save us, 
 by unfolding one of the volumes which composed 
 our present, and displaying its beauty ; but his 
 majesty took no notice. Our fate was decided. 
 
232 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 After a few moments, Moung Zah interpreted his 
 royal master’s will, in the following terms : “ In 
 regard to the objects of your petition, his majesty 
 gives no order. In regard to your sacred books, 
 his majesty has no use for them, take them away.’ 
 
 “ Something was now said about brother Col- 
 man’s skill in medicine ; upon which the emperor 
 once more opened his mouth, and said, ‘ Let them 
 proceed to the residence of my physician, the 
 Portuguese priest ; let him examine whether they 
 can be useful to me in that line, and report ac- 
 cordingly.’ He then rose from his seat, strided 
 on to the end of the hall, and there, after having 
 dashed to the ground the first intelligence that he 
 had ever received of the eternal God, his Maker, 
 his Preserver, his Judge, he threw himself down 
 on a cushion, and lay listening to the music, and 
 gazing at the parade spread out before him. 
 
 “ As for us and our present, we were hurried 
 away, without much ceremony. We passed out 
 of the palace gates with much more facility than 
 we entered, and were conducted first to the house 
 of Mya-day-men. There his officer reported our 
 reception ; but in as favourable terms as possible ; 
 and as his highness was not apprized of our pre- 
 cise object, our repulse appeared, probably, to 
 him, not so decisive as we knew it to be. We 
 were next conducted two miles, through the sun 
 and dust of the streets of Ava, to the residence of 
 the Portuguese priest. He very speedily ascer- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 233 
 
 tained that we were in possession of no wonder- 
 ful secret, which would secure the emperor from 
 all disease, and make him live for ever ; and we 
 were accordingly allowed to take leave of the 
 reverend Inquisitor, and retreat to our boat. 
 
 “ At this stage of the business, notwithstanding 
 the decided repulse we had received, we still 
 cherished some hope of ultimately gaining our 
 point. We regretted, that a sudden interruption 
 had prevented our explaining our objects to 
 Moung Zah, in that familiar and confidential 
 manner which we had intended ; and we deter- 
 mined, therefore, to make another attempt upon 
 him in private. 
 
 “ January 28 ^.— Early in the morning, we had 
 the pleasure of seeing our friend, Mr. G., coming 
 to our boat. It may not be amiss to mention, 
 that he is the collector who was chiefly instru- 
 mental in relieving us from the exorbitant de- 
 mand which, a few months ago, was made upon 
 us in Rangoon. He now told us that he had 
 heard of our repulse, but would not have us give 
 up all hope; that he was perfectly acquainted 
 with Moung Zah, and would accompany us to 
 his house, a little before sunset, at an hour when 
 he was accessible. This precisely accorded with 
 our intentions. 
 
 “ In the afternoon, therefore, we called on Mr. 
 G., and he went with us into the city. On the 
 way, we paid a visit to the wife of the present 
 
234 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 viceroy of Rangoon, whose eldest son is married 
 to the only daughter of the present emperor. We 
 carried a present, and were, of course, kindly re- 
 ceived. 
 
 “ Thence we went to the house of Moung Zali, 
 some way beyond the palace. He received us 
 with great coldness and reserve. The conversa- 
 tion, which we carried on chiefly through Mr. G., 
 it is unnecessary to detail. Suffice it to say, that 
 we ascertained, beyond a doubt, that the policy 
 of the Burman government, in regard to the tole- 
 ration of any foreign religion, is precisely the 
 same with the Chinese ; that it is quite out of the 
 question, whether any of the subjects of the empe- 
 ror, who embrace a religion different from his own, 
 will be exempt from punishment ; and that we, in 
 presenting a petition to that effect, had been guilty 
 of a most egregious blunder, an unpardonable 
 offence. Mr. G. urged every argument that we 
 suggested, and some others. He finally stated, 
 that if we obtained the royal favour, other fo- 
 reigners would come and settle in the empire, 
 and trade would be greatly benefited. This ar- 
 gument alone seemed to have any effect on the 
 mind of the minister ; and looking out from the 
 cloud which covered his face, he vouchsafed to 
 say, that if we would wait some time, he would 
 endeavour to speak to his majesty about us. 
 From this remark it was impossible to derive 
 any encouragement, and having nothing further 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 235 
 
 to urge, we left Mr. G., and bowing down to the 
 ground, took leave of this great minister of state, 
 who, under the emperor, guides the movements 
 of the whole empire. 
 
 “ It was now evening. We had four miles to 
 walk by moon light. Two of our disciples only 
 followed us. They had pressed as near as they 
 ventured to the door of the hall of audience, and 
 listened to words which sealed the extinction of 
 their hopes and ours. For some time we spoke not. 
 
 “ Some natural tears we dropt, but wiped them soon. 
 
 The world was all before us, where to choose 
 
 Our place of rest, and Providence our guide.” 
 
 And, as our first parents took their solitary way 
 through Eden, hand in hand, so we took our way 
 through this great city, which, to our late imagi- 
 nation, seemed another Eden ; but now, through 
 the magic touch of disappointment, seemed blast- 
 ed and withered, as if smitten by the fatal influ- 
 ence of the cherubic sword. 
 
 “ Arrived at the boat, we threw ourselves down, 
 completely exhausted in body and mind. For 
 three days we had walked eight miles a day, 
 most of the way in the heat of the sun, which, 
 even at this season, in the interior of these coun- 
 tries, is exceedingly oppressive; and the result 
 of our travels and toils has been — the wisest and 
 best possible — a result, which if we could see the 
 end from the beginning, would call forth our 
 
236 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 highest praise. O, slow of heart to believe and 
 trust in the overruling agency of our own Al- 
 mighty Saviour ! 
 
 January 29 th . — We again rose early, and hav- 
 ing considered the last words of Moung Zah, 
 wrote down our request in the most concise and 
 moderate terms, and sent it to Mr. G., with a 
 message, that he would once more see Moung 
 Zah, lay the paper before him, and ascertain, un- 
 equivocally, whether there was any possibility of 
 gaining our point, by waiting several months. 
 
 “ The rest of the day, and the next being 
 Lord’s day, we remained in the boat. 
 
 “ January 31^, Monday. — Mr. G. called upon 
 us, with our little paper in his hand. I have 
 shown your paper to Moung Zah, and begged 
 him not to deceive you, but to say distinctly 
 what hopes you might be allowed to entertain ; 
 he replied, ‘ Tell them, that there is not the least 
 possibility of obtaining the object stated in this 
 paper, should they wait ever so long.’ 
 
 “ I now thought of one more expedient; and 
 taking out the manuscript tract the emperor threw 
 down, I handed it to Mr. G. This is a brief view 
 of the Christian religion. Do you present it, in 
 our name, to Moung Zah, and persuade him to 
 read it, or hear it read. We have indeed no hope 
 of its efficacy ; but it is our last resort, and God 
 may help us in the extremity. He took it with 
 some feeling, and promised to do his best. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 237 
 
 “ Before leaving us, he communicated the im- 
 portant intelligence, that the emperor, flushed 
 with his late victory over the Cassays, had de- 
 termined on war with Siam, and intended, next 
 fall, to march in person to Pegue, below Rangoon, 
 and there establish his head-quarters. 
 
 “ After Mr. G. left us, we went to visit Mr. R. 
 We were formerly acquainted with him in Ran- 
 goon ; and he would now have assisted us, had 
 he not been out of the favour of the new emperor. 
 We related all our proceedings, and the disap- 
 pointment of our hopes. I knew it would be so, 
 replied he, when you first called on me ; but I 
 was not willing to discourage you from making 
 trial for yourselves. He then related the follow- 
 ing story, with the substance of which we were 
 previously acquainted. 
 
 “ About fifteen years ago, the Roman Catholic 
 priests converted to their faith a Burman teacher 
 of talents and distinction. They took great pains 
 to indoctrinate him thoroughly in their religion, 
 and entertained great hope of his usefulness in 
 their cause. After his return from Rome, whither 
 they had sent him to complete his Christian edu- 
 cation, he was accused by his nephew, a clerk in 
 the high court of the empire, of having renounced 
 the established religion. The emperor, who, it 
 must be remembered, was far from approving the 
 religion of Boodh, ordered that he should be com- 
 pelled to recant. The nephew seized his uncle, 
 
238 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 cast him into prison and fetters, caused him to be 
 beat and treated unmercifully ; and at length had 
 recourse to the torture of the iron mall. With 
 this instrument he was gradually beaten, from 
 the ends of his feet up to his breast, until his 
 body was little else but one livid wound. Mr. R. 
 was one of those that stood by and gave money to 
 the executioners, to induce them to strike gently. 
 At every blow, the sufferer pronounced the name 
 of Christ ; and declared, afterwards, that he felt 
 but little or no pain. When he was at the point 
 of death, under the hands of his tormentors, some 
 persons, who pitied his case, went to the emperor, 
 with a statement, that he was a madman, and 
 knew not what he was about ; on which the em- 
 peror gave orders for his release. The Portu- 
 guese took him away, concealed him until he was 
 able to move, and sent him privately in a boat to 
 Rangoon, and thence by ship to Bengal, where 
 he finished his days. Since then, the Roman 
 priests, of whom there are only four in the coun- 
 try, have done nothing in the way of proselyting, 
 but confined their labours to their own flocks, 
 which are composed of the descendants of foreign- 
 ers. The man who accused his uncle, is now the 
 very first of the private ministers of state, taking 
 rank before Moung Zah! Furthermore, the pre- 
 sent chief queen, who has great influence with 
 his majesty, is, and ever has been, particularly 
 attached to the religion and the priests of Boodh. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 239 
 
 Mr. R. also confirmed the information we had re- 
 ceived of approaching war with Siam. 
 
 “ Our case could not be more desperate. We 
 directly returned to the boat, and ordered our 
 people to sell off all unnecessary articles, and be 
 ready to start, as soon as our passport could be 
 obtained. 
 
 “ February ls£. — -Went to Mya-day-men, and 
 applied for a passport to Rangoon. He appeared 
 willing to oblige us ; but said we must make for- 
 mal application to Moung Zah. 
 
 “ February 2d . — Went to various places, and 
 made various inquiries and applications for a 
 passport. Ascertained that it was absolutely ne- 
 cessary, in our case, to procure a special one 
 from the high court of the empire. 
 
 “ February 3 d . — Sent our headman, and some 
 of our people, with a petition to Moung Zah. 
 After they had gone off, we called on Mr. G. 
 He informed us that the tract had been presented 
 to Moung Zah, and read in his presence. After 
 listening to the whole of it, instead of throwing it 
 down, or even returning it, he committed it to one 
 of his people to keep, saying to Mr. G., ‘ The 
 doctrines and commands are very good : but it 
 will be a long time before Burmans can be con- 
 vinced that there is a God and Saviour.’ After 
 this interview with Moung Zah, Mr. G. was sum- 
 moned before the emperor. His majesty, among 
 other things, inquired about the foreign teachers. 
 
240 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 Mr. G. told him our country, our character, and 
 our object. The emperor observed that the 
 Portuguese priest had told him very different 
 things ; particularly, that we were a sect of Zan- 
 dees (a race very obnoxious to former emperors). 
 Mr. G. endeavoured to vindicate our character ; 
 but the emperor appeared quite averse to hearing 
 any thing in our favour. What, said he, laugh- 
 ing, they have come, presuming to convert us to 
 their religion. Let them leave our capital. We 
 have no desire to receive their instructions. Per- 
 haps they may find some of their countrymen in 
 Rangoon, who may be willing to listen to them. 
 
 “ Mr. G. now advised us to obtain a royal or- 
 der, protecting us personally from molestation, 
 while we should remain in the country ; other- 
 wise, said he, as it will be notorious that you 
 have solicited royal patronage, and been refused, 
 you will lie at the mercy of every ill-disposed 
 person. 
 
 “ This suggestion of Mr. G. occupied our 
 thoughts the rest of the day. We finally con- 
 cluded, that, as such an order would cost several 
 hundred ticals, we would prefer trusting in the 
 Lord, to keep us and our poor disciples. 
 
 “ At night, our people returned. They had 
 found Moung Zah, had presented the petition for 
 a passport, to which he made no other reply, but 
 ‘ Come to-morrow/ 
 
 “ February Ath . — Sent the people, early in the 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 241 
 
 morning, with a handsome present to Moung 
 Zah. They returned late at night. He accepted 
 the present, and assured them, he would do our 
 business to-morrow. 
 
 “ February 5th . — Sent the people as usual, our 
 trusty Moung Nau accompanying them, with a 
 quantity of silver. This did the business. Late 
 in the evening, I had the pleasure of taking into 
 my hand the pointed palm-leaf. It has cost us 
 the value of thirty dollars. 
 
 “ February 6th . — Pushed off from the beach of 
 O-ding-mau. I could moralize half an hour on 
 the apt resemblance, the beautiful congruity, be- 
 tween the desolate state of our feelings and the 
 sandy barren surface of this miserable beach. 
 But ‘ ’tis idle all.’ Let the beach and our sor- 
 row go together. Something better will turn up 
 to-morrow. 
 
 “ February 12 th . — Reached Pyee, 230 miles 
 from Ava; our descent on the river being, of 
 course, much more rapid than our ascent. Here, 
 to our great surprise, we met with the teacher, 
 Moung Shway-gnong. He had come up from 
 Rangoon, a few days ago, to visit an old acquaint- 
 ance, who was dangerously ill ; expects to re- 
 turn shortly ; would gladly go with us, if we 
 could wait a day or two. We stated to him all 
 our adventures at court, the distressing result of 
 the expedition, and the present danger of propa- 
 gating or professing the religion of Christ, and 
 
 K 
 
242 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 wound off with the story of the iron mall. He 
 appeared to be less affected and intimidated by 
 the relation, than we could have expected. In- 
 deed, his language was rather too high for the 
 occasion. I therefore told him that it was not 
 for him that we were concerned, but for those 
 who had become disciples of Christ. When they 
 were accused and persecuted, they could not 
 worship at the pagodas, or recant before the 
 Mangen teacher. He felt the force of the re- 
 flection, and tried to explain his past conduct. 
 
 ‘ Say nothing,’ said I ; ‘ one thing you know to be 
 true, that, when formerly accused, if you had 
 not, in some way or other, satisfied the mind of 
 the Mangen teacher, your life would not now be 
 remaining in your body.’ ‘ Then,’ said he, ‘ if I 
 must die, I shall die in a good cause. I know it 
 is the cause of truth.’ He then repeated, with 
 considerable emphasis, the most prominent points 
 of his present faith, as follows : — ‘ I believe in 
 the Eternal God, in his Son Jesus Christ, in the 
 atonement which Christ has made, and in the 
 writings of the apostles, as the true and only 
 word of God.’ ‘ Perhaps,’ continued he, ‘ you 
 may not remember, that during one of my last 
 visits, you told me, that I was trusting in my 
 own understanding, rather than in the Divine 
 word. From that time I have seen my error, and 
 endeavour to renounce it. You explained to me 
 also the evil of worshipping at pagodas, though 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 243 
 
 I told you, that my heart did not partake in the 
 worship. Since you left Rangoon, I have not lifted 
 up my folded hands before a pagoda. It is true, 
 I sometimes follow the crowd, on days of wor- 
 ship, in order to avoid persecution ; but I walk up 
 one side of the pagoda, and walk down the other. 
 Now, you say, that I am not a disciple. What 
 lack I yet ? ’ I was now satisfied that he had made 
 a little advance, since our last interview, which 
 required a corresponding advance on my side. 
 I replied, therefore, * Teacher, you may be a dis- 
 ciple of Christ in heart, but you are not a full 
 disciple. You have not faith and resolution 
 enough to keep all the commands of Christ, par- 
 ticularly that which requires you to be baptized, 
 though in the face of persecution and death. 
 Consider the words of Jesus, just before he re- 
 turned to heaven, “ He that believeth, and is 
 baptized, shall be saved.’” He received this com- 
 munication in profound silence, and with that 
 air, which I have observed to come upon him, 
 when he takes a thing into serious consideration. 
 Soon after, I hinted our intention of leaving 
 Rangoon, since the emperor had virtually pro- 
 hibited the propagation of the Christian reli- 
 gion, and no Burman, under such circumstances, 
 would dare to investigate, much less to embrace 
 it. This intelligence evidently roused him, and 
 showed us that we had more interest in his heart 
 than we thought. ‘ Say not so,' said he, ‘ there 
 
244 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION. 
 
 are some who will investigate, notwithstanding ; 
 and rather than have you quit Rangoon, I will go 
 myself to the Mangen teacher, and have a pub- 
 lic dispute. I know I can silence fiim. I know 
 the truth is on my side.’ ‘ Ah,’ said I, ‘ you may 
 have a tongue to silence him, but he has a pair of 
 fetters and an iron mall to subdue you. Remember 
 that.’ This was the substance of our conversa- 
 tion, though much more prolix; and he left us 
 about nine o’clock at night. 
 
 “ This interview furnished matter for conversa- 
 tion till past midnight, and kept us awake much 
 of the remainder of the night. Perhaps, on ar- 
 riving in Rangoon, we shall find the disciples 
 firm, and some others seriously inquiring. Per- 
 haps we shall discover some appearances of a 
 movement of the Divine Spirit. Perhaps the 
 Lord Jesus has a few chosen ones, whom he in- 
 tends to call in, under the most unpropitious and 
 forbidding circumstances. Perhaps he intends 
 to show, that it is not by might, nor by power, 
 but by his Spirit. In a word, perhaps, in the last 
 extremity, God will help us. Ought we, then, 
 hastily to forsake the place ? Ought we to de- 
 sert those of the disciples that we cannot take 
 with us, and some others, for whom Christ 
 died, in such an interesting crisis of their fate ? 
 Would it be rashness to endeavour to trust in 
 God, and maintain the post, though disallowed 
 by government, and exposed to persecution ? 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 245 
 
 But, again, can we bear to see our dear disciples 
 in prison, in fetters, under torture ? Can we stand 
 by them, and encourage them to bear patiently 
 the rage of their persecutors ? Are we willing to 
 participate with them? Though the spirit may 
 be sometimes almost willing, is not the flesh too 
 weak ? 
 
 “ Pondering on such topics as these, a little 
 ray of hope seemed to shine out of the darkness 
 of our despair. But it was not like the soft beam 
 of the moon, which kindly shines on the path of 
 the benighted pilgrim, and guides him to a place 
 of shelter. It was rather like the angry gleam of 
 lightning, which, while for a moment it illumines 
 the landscape around, discloses the black maga- 
 zines of heaven’s artillery, and threatens death to 
 the unwary gazer. 
 
 “ February 18 th . — Arrived in Rangoon. 
 
 “ February 20 th, Lord's day . — In the evening, 
 I called the three disciples together, and gave 
 them a connected account of the affair at Ava, 
 that they might have a full understanding of the 
 dangers of their present condition, and the rea- 
 sons of our intended departure from Rangoon. 
 We expected, that after being destitute of all 
 the means of grace for some time, and after see- 
 ing their teachers driven away from the presence 
 of their monarch in disgrace, they would become 
 cold in their affections, and have but little re- 
 maining zeal for a cause thus proscribed and ex- 
 
246 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 posed to persecution. We thought, that if one 
 out of the three remained firm, it was as much 
 as we could reasonably hope for. But how de- 
 lightfully were we disappointed ! They all, to a 
 man, appeared immoveably the same, yea, rather 
 advanced in zeal and energy. They vied with 
 each other, in trying to explain away difficulties, 
 and to convince us, that the cause was not yet 
 quite desperate. ‘ But whither are the teachers 
 going?’ was, of course, an anxious inquiry. We 
 told them, that it was our intention never to 
 desert Burmah ; but that since the emperor had 
 refused to tolerate our religion, we thought it 
 necessary to leave, for a time, those parts of 
 the empire which are immediately under his do- 
 minion; that there is a tract of country, lying 
 between Bengal and Arrakan, which, though un- 
 der the government of Bengal, is chiefly inhabited 
 by Arrakanese, who speak a language similar to 
 the Burman, the district being really a part of 
 Arrakan, one component part of the present 
 Burman empire ; that formerly a teacher from 
 Bengal (De Bruyn) lived at Chittagong, the prin- 
 cipal town in that district, and baptized several 
 converts, who, at his death, were left destitute 
 of all instruction to the present time ; and that, 
 in view of these considerations, it was our pur- 
 pose to proceed thither, in hope of finding that 
 toleration which was denied us in Rangoon. We 
 then asked them severally what they would do. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 247 
 
 Moung Nau had previously told us, that he 
 would follow us to any part of the world. He 
 was only afraid that he should be a burden to us ; 
 for, not being acquainted with another language, 
 he might not be able to get his living in a strange 
 land. ‘ As for me,’ said Moung Thahlah, ‘ I go 
 where preaching is to be had.’ Moung Byaay 
 was silent and thoughtful. At last, he said, that 
 as no Burman woman is allowed to leave the 
 country, he could not, on account of his wife, 
 follow the teachers ; but (continued he, with 
 some pathos), if I must be left here alone, I shall 
 remain performing the duties of Jesus Christ’s re- 
 ligion ; no other shall I think of. This interview 
 with the disciples rejoiced our hearts, and caused 
 us to praise God for the grace which he has 
 manifested to them. 
 
 “ February — We have spent three or four 
 
 days in inquiring about Chittagong, and the 
 prospect of getting a passage directly thither, or 
 by the way of Bengal. 
 
 “ This evening, Moung Byaay came up with 
 his brother-in-law, Moung Myat-yah, who has 
 lived in our yard several months, and formerly at- 
 tended worship in the Zayat. ‘ I have come,’ said 
 Moung Byaay, ‘ to petition that you will not leave 
 Rangoon at present.’ £ I think,’ replied I, ‘ that 
 it is useless to remain under present circum- 
 stances. We cannot open the Zayat; we cannot 
 have public worship ; no Burman will dare to 
 
248 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 examine this religion ; and if none examine, none 
 can be expected to embrace it.’ ‘ Teacher,’ said 
 he, ‘ my mind is distressed ; I can neither eat nor 
 sleep, since I find you are going away. I have 
 been around among those who live near us, and I 
 find some who are even now examining the new 
 religion. Brother Myat-yah is one of them, and 
 he unites with me in my petitions. (Here Myat- 
 yah assented that it was so.) Do stay with us a 
 few months. Do stay till there are eight or ten 
 disciples. Then appoint one to be the teacher of 
 the rest; I shall not be concerned about the 
 event ; though you should leave the country, the 
 religion will spread of itself. The emperor him- 
 self cannot stop it. But if you go now, and take 
 the two disciples that can follow, I shall be left 
 alone. I cannot baptize those who may wish to 
 embrace this religion. What can I do?’ Moung 
 Nau came in, and expressed himself in a similar 
 way. He thought, that several would yet be- 
 come disciples, notwithstanding all opposition, 
 and that it was best for us to stay a while. We 
 could not restrain our tears at hearing all this ; 
 and we told them, that as we lived only for the 
 promotion of the cause of Christ, among the Bur- 
 mans, if there was any prospect of success in 
 Rangoon, we had no desire to go to another 
 place, and would, therefore, re-consider the 
 matter. 
 
 “ February 2 6 th . — Moung Shway-boo, a sedate 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 249 
 
 and pleasant man, who came to live in our yard 
 just before we went to Ava, accompanied Moung 
 Myat-yah to the usual evening worship. When 
 we were about breaking up, Moung Thahlah be- 
 gan conversation, by saying, ‘ Teacher, your in- 
 tention of going away, has filled us all with trou- 
 ble. Is it good to forsake us thus ? Notwith- 
 standing present difficulties and dangers, it is to 
 be remembered, that this work is not yours or 
 ours, but the work of God. If he give light, the 
 religion will spread. Nothing can impede it.’ 
 After conversing some time, I found that Moung 
 Louk, another inhabitant of the yard, had been 
 listening without. Accordingly, he was invited to 
 take his seat with the inquirers. Moung Byaay 
 now began to be in earnest, his arm was elevated, 
 and his eyes brightened. ‘ Let us all,’ said he, 
 ‘ make an effort. As for me, I will pray. Only 
 leave a little church of ten, with a teacher set 
 over them, and I shall be fully satisfied.’ Moung 
 Nau took a very active part in the conversation. 
 The three new ones said nothing, except that they 
 were desirous of considering the religion of Christ. 
 Neither of them, however, was willing to admit, 
 that, as yet, he believed any thing. 
 
 “We felt that it was impossible for us all to 
 leave these people, in these interesting circum- 
 stances ; and, at the same time, we felt it very 
 important that Chittagong should not be neg- 
 lected. Under these circumstances we came 
 
250 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 to the conclusion, that brother Colman should 
 proceed immediately to Chittagong, collect the 
 Arrakanese converts, and form a station, to which 
 new missionaries from the Board might at first re- 
 pair, and to which I might ultimately flee, with 
 those of the disciples that could leave the country, 
 when we found that persecution so violent, as to 
 suppress all further inquiry, and render it useless 
 and rash to remain ; that I should remain in Ran- 
 goon, until the state of things became thus des- 
 perate, and then endeavour to join brother C. in 
 Chittagong ; but that if, contrary to our expecta- 
 tion, the Rangoon station should, after a lapse of 
 several months, appear to be tenable, and that for 
 an indefinite time, and some work be evidently 
 going on, brother C., after settling one or two 
 missionaries in Chittagong, to keep that place, 
 should rejoin me in Rangoon. 
 
 “ February 27th, Lord's day . — Had private wor- 
 ship in the Zayat — the front doors closed — none 
 present but the disciples and inquirers. 
 
 “ February 28 th . — A visit from Moung Shway- 
 gnong. He had considered (he said) my last 
 words, that one must believe and be baptized, in 
 order to be a full disciple ; it was his desire to be 
 such; and he wanted to know what outward 
 rules, in particular, he must observe, in case he 
 should become a professor. I told him, that the 
 disciples of Christ, after baptism, were associated 
 together ; that they assembled every Lord's day 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 951 
 
 for worship ; and that, from time to time, they 
 received the sacrament of bread and wine. I 
 then warned him of the danger of self-deception, 
 and of the persecution to which disciples were 
 exposed in this country, and advised him to re- 
 consider the matter most thoroughly, before he 
 made a definite request for baptism. 
 
 “ After he had gone, Oo Yan (mentioned Dec. 
 19th) came in — was disappointed in not finding 
 Moung Shway-gnong, having agreed to meet him 
 at the mission-house. We had a long conversa- 
 tion on doctrinal points, in which he discovered a 
 very acute, discriminating mind. 
 
 “ March 2d . — Another visit from Oo Yan. Ven- 
 ture to indulge a little hope, that truth is begin- 
 ning to operate on his mind. 
 
 “ March 5th, Lord's day . — Private worship, as 
 last Lord's day. In the evening, received the sa- 
 crament of bread and wine. Moung Nau was not 
 present, having gone on a visit to Bau-lay, his 
 native place. Had a refreshing and happy season, 
 with the two other disciples. Two of the in- 
 quirers were spectators. 
 
 “ March 8th . — In the evening, had a very plea- 
 sant and instructive conference with the disciples 
 and inquirers. Moung Thahlah appeared to great 
 advantage ; took the lead in explaining truth to 
 the new ones, and quoted Scripture with singular 
 facility and aptness. He has most evidently very 
 correct views of the doctrines of grace. Moung 
 
252 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 Myat-yah appears to begin to discern the excel- 
 lence of the Christian system, and to have some 
 right feelings towards the Saviour. 
 
 “ March 1C )th . — Moung Shway-gnong and Oo 
 Yan have been with me several hours; but the 
 interview has afforded very little encouragement. 
 The former said but little on his own account — 
 appearing chiefly desirous of convincing and per- 
 suading his friend, that he might gain (as I se- 
 cretly suspected), some companion of his own 
 rank in life, before he embraced the new religion. 
 The latter acted on the defensive, and spent all 
 his time in raising objections. He was ready to 
 admit, that the atheistic system of the Boodhists, 
 was not tenable ; but endeavoured to fortify him- 
 self on a middle system, between that and the 
 Christian ; the very system, in which Moung 
 Shway-gnong formerly rested, and which, for dis- 
 tinction's sake, may be fitly termed the semi- 
 atheistic. Its fundamental doctrine is, that Divine 
 wisdom, not concentrated in any existing spirit, 
 or embodied in any form, but diffused throughout 
 the universe, and partaken in different degrees, 
 by various intelligences, and in a very high de- 
 gree by the Boodhs, is the true and only God. 
 This poor system, which is evidently guilty of 
 suicide, Oo Yan made every possible effort to 
 keep alive ; but I really think, that, in his own 
 mind, he felt the case to be hopeless. His mode 
 of reasoning, however, is soft, insinuating, and 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 253 
 
 acute ; and so adroitly did he act his part, that 
 Moung Shway-gnong, with his strong arm, and I, 
 with the strength of truth, were scarcely able to 
 keep him down. 
 
 “ March \3th .— The teacher and Oo Yan, with 
 two of their friends, came and spent several hours. 
 The former stayed later than the others, and at- 
 tended evening worship. I asked him, whether 
 there was any point in the Christian system, on 
 which he had not obtained satisfaction. He replied 
 that he was not yet satisfied as to the propriety 
 of God's appointing one particular day in the 
 week, for assembling together, in distinction from 
 all other days. I saw, at once, why he had al- 
 ways been so remiss in attending worship on the 
 Lord's day ; and I therefore proceeded to state 
 the nature of positive commands, and their pecu- 
 liar excellence, as the best test of obedience ; that 
 it was evidently beneficial for the disciples of 
 Christ to assemble sometimes ; that God, in ap- 
 pointing that such an assembly should be held at 
 least one day in seven, must be supposed to be 
 guided by wisdom, infinitely transcending that of 
 man ; that if the disciples of Christ are to meet 
 once at least in seven days, it is evidently best to 
 have the day of meeting designated, in order to 
 secure their general union and concert ; and that 
 the first day of the week had at least this claim to 
 preference, that it was the day on which our 
 Saviour rose from the dead. I descanted on these 
 
254 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 points to his apparent satisfaction ; but let us see 
 whether he will come next Lord’s day. 
 
 “ Later in the evening had an instructive 
 conference with Moung Myat-yah and Moung 
 Shway-boo. They both appear to have obtained 
 some of that light, which, like the dawn of morn- 
 ing, shineth more and more unto perfect day. 
 
 “ March 1 5th . — Another visit from the teacher, 
 accompanied with his wife and child. Again dis- 
 cussed the necessity of assembling on the Lord’s 
 day. Found that the sacraments of baptism and 
 the Lord’s supper are, in his mind, liable to similar 
 objections. Forsook, therefore, all human reason- 
 ing, and rested the merits of the case on the bare 
 authority of Christ : ‘ Ye are my friends, if ye do 
 whatsoever I command you.’ Notwithstanding 
 the remains of his deistical spirit, however, I ob- 
 tained, during this visit, more satisfactory evi- 
 dence of his real conversion, than ever before. 
 He said, that he knew nothing of an eternally 
 existing God, before he met with me ; that, on 
 hearing that doctrine, he instantly believed it; 
 but that it was a long time before he closed with 
 Christ. Can you recollect the time, said I. Not 
 precisely, he replied ; but it was during a visit, 
 when you discoursed concerning the Trinity, the 
 Divine Sonship of Jesus, and the great sufferings 
 which he, though truly God, endured for his dis- 
 ciples. He afterwards spoke, with much Chris- 
 tian feeling, on the preciousness of the last part 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 255 
 
 of the sixth chapter of St. Matthew, which he 
 heard me read, the day before yesterday, at even- 
 ing worship. 
 
 “ March 21 st. — Moung Thahlah introduced 
 one of his relations, by name Moung Shway-bay, 
 as desirous of considering the Christian religion. 
 Spent an hour or two in conversing with him. 
 He was afterwards present at evening worship, 
 and stayed to converse, after the rest had retired. 
 
 “ March 22 d. — Another conversation with 
 Moung Shway-bay. He appears to be under 
 deep religious impressions. His language and 
 his looks evince an uncommon solemnity of spirit, 
 an earnest desire to be saved from the wrath to 
 come. After praying with him, I left him in 
 company with Moung Thahlah. 
 
 “ March 23^.— In the morning, Moung Thah- 
 lah informed me that he and his friend had sat up 
 the greater part of the night, in the Zayat, read- 
 ing, and conversing, and praying. In the after- 
 noon, Moung Shway-bay came in himself. His 
 expressions are very strong ; but I have no rea- 
 son to doubt his sincerity. It only seems strange 
 to us, that a work of grace should be carried on 
 so rapidly, in the soul of an ignorant heathen. 
 He presented a writing, containing a statement of 
 his faith, and an urgent request to be baptized 
 next Lord's day. 
 
 “ March 24th . — Spent all the evening with 
 Moung Shway-bay. Feel satisfied that he has 
 
256 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 experienced a work of Divine grace ; but think 
 it advisable to defer his baptism, until Sunday 
 after next, in order to allow him full time to re- 
 examine the religion, and the foundation of his 
 hopes. 
 
 “ March 2 6th, Lord's day . — -Three women pre- 
 sent at worship — acquaintances of Moung Shway- 
 gnong. They have visited Mrs. Judson once or 
 twice before. The principal of them renounced 
 Gaudama, some years ago, and adopted the semi- 
 atheistic system, but without obtaining any real 
 satisfaction. Two years ago, she met with a copy 
 of the tract, which gave her an idea of an eternally 
 existing God ; but she knew not whence the pa- 
 per came. At length, Moung Shway-gnong told 
 her that he had found the true wisdom, and di- 
 rected her to us. Her case appears very hopeful. 
 
 “ In the evening, after worship, had a pro- 
 tracted conversation with the disciples and in- 
 quirers, on account of brother Colman’s intended 
 departure to-morrow. Moung Shway-bay ap- 
 peared very well indeed. Moung Myat-yah said, 
 
 ‘ Set me down for a disciple. I have fully made 
 up my mind, in regard to this religion. I love 
 Jesus Christ: but I am not yet quite ready for 
 baptism.’ After we dismissed them, they went 
 over to the Zayat, of their own accord, and held 
 a prayer meeting. 
 
 “ And here I must close my journal. We have 
 spent the last evening with our very dear brother 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIIU2. 257 
 
 and sister Colman. They expect to embark to- 
 morrow morning. Our parting is mournful ; for 
 happy, uncommonly happy, has been our past in- 
 tercourse. Nothing but a sense of duty, could 
 force the present separation. We hope that it 
 will be of short duration, and that we shall soon 
 reunite our labours in Chittagong or Rangoon.” 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very affectionately and respectfully. 
 
 A. H. J. 
 
258 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 LETTER XII. 
 
 Baltimore, February, 1823. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, 
 
 After the departure of our beloved friends, Mr. 
 and Mrs. Colman, we again found ourselves in 
 our former solitary situation, with this exception, 
 that our faithful and affectionate Burmans re- 
 mained with us, and often comforted our hearts, 
 by the daily exhibition of spiritual mindedness, 
 and sincerity in their profession. 
 
 The importance of having a branch of the Bur- 
 man mission established at Chittagong, was ob- 
 vious, from the consideration that this district 
 was under the British government, and separated 
 from the Burman territory only by a river. Mr. 
 and Mrs. Colman arrived at that place, in June, 
 1820, and made a most encouraging beginning. 
 They had erected a house in the midst of the 
 native population, and made rapid progress in the 
 acquisition of the language, which was com- 
 menced while in Rangoon. Mr. Colman had 
 begun to communicate the truths of the gospel 
 publicly, and had witnessed their effect on the 
 mind of his teacher, when these animating pros- 
 pects were blasted by the sudden, unexpected. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 259 
 
 &nd lamented death of this valuable missionary. 
 But even this heavy affliction is attended with 
 circumstances of mercy. Mr. Colman was per- 
 mitted to live, until he had given to the Christian 
 world one of the most striking instances of 
 Christian decision and pure missionary zeal, ever 
 exhibited since the commencement of modern 
 missions. 
 
 In Chittagong, he might have lived comfortably 
 in civilized Christian society, under the protec- 
 tion of the English government, and been usefully 
 employed in missionary avocations. But in imi- 
 tation of the Redeemer, and prompted by feel- 
 ings of compassion for immortal souls, he chose 
 his residence in a native village, where he was 
 surrounded by poverty, ignorance, and delusion, 
 and where too, he fell a martyr to his zeal ! * 
 
 * The Christian spirit of this excellent man, may be discovered 
 in the following extract from a letter, which he wrote to a friend in 
 January, 1821 : — 
 
 “ For six months past, I have been so’ engaged in missionary 
 work, that the dear land of my nativity has occupied but few of my 
 thoughts. A short time since, however, the ‘ Memoir of Henry 
 Martyn’ was put into my hands ; and while reading the account of 
 his departure from England, the sad but joyful morning on which I 
 bade adieu to America, came fresh to my remembrance, and a 
 train of sensations was excited, of which I have often been the sub- 
 ject. I walked out in the virandah, and the sun was sinking in the 
 •west ; I fancied that I saw my far distant brethren, rising from 
 sweet 'repose, and engaging in the various duties of life. Their 
 countenances passed before my mind ; and while recollecting that I 
 
 s 2 
 
260 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 Happy Colman ! The few short years he was 
 allowed to labour on mission ground were faith- 
 fully improved ; he was early released from a life 
 of toil and privation, and admitted into the pre- 
 sence of him, from whom he doubtless heard these 
 transporting words : ‘Well done, good and faith- 
 ful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.’ 
 
 A very interesting letter, from Mrs. Colman to 
 Mr. Colman’s mother, detailing the particulars of 
 his death, having just been received, is inserted, 
 with a view of exhibiting to the world another 
 instance of the power of religion to support the 
 Christian, under the most appalling circumstances. 
 
 “ Chittagong, Sept. 26, 1822. — Your letter of 
 August 28th, 1821, was duly received. While 
 reading the account which it contains of the 
 death of Mr. H. Pearce, I little suspected it would 
 so speedily fall to my lot to communicate to you 
 intelligence of a similar nature. Alas ! it is my 
 painful duty to mention a death, in which you are 
 more deeply interested than in that of the above, 
 and which, should you not have previously heard 
 of it, will awaken in your bosom the tenderest 
 sorrow. Your affectionate son, the amiable and 
 dearly beloved companion of my joys and sorrows. 
 
 should enjoy their society no more on earth, my thoughts were 
 quickly transported to that happy world, in which all whose names 
 are written in the Book of Life shall be united, never again to part. 
 Reflections like these often cheer the hour of solitude, and produce 
 emotions indescribably pleasant.” 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 261 
 
 is no more ! How trying and mysterious are the 
 dispensations of Providence ! On the arrival of 
 your letter, which was the 8th of June, Mr. C. 
 was well, and enjoyed an unusual flow of spirits. 
 He was warmly engaged in the cause of his Divine 
 Master, and his life, to human appearance, was 
 never more necessary. But, just at this interest- 
 ing period. Infinite wisdom saw fit to remove him. 
 On the 28th of June he was attacked by an inter- 
 mittent fever. He took such medicines as are 
 commonly used in similar cases. They produced 
 a good effect ; and such were the favourable symp- 
 toms of his disease, and so slight his sufferings 
 during the first five days, that neither of us appre- 
 hended the least danger. On the sixth day, how- 
 ever, he suddenly grew worse, and early in the 
 evening the fever came on in a more alarming 
 manner than it had done at any preceding time. 
 I gave him some medicine, which considerably 
 abated its violence. He became quite composed, 
 and after speaking a few words to me, fell into a 
 gentle sleep. I remained by him in a state of 
 great anxiety, but still thought there was every 
 appearance of his having a comfortable night, 
 and I determined, as I saw his disorder increasing" 
 so fast, that should we both be spared until the 
 next day, I would remove with him to Chitta- 
 gong, hoping that a change of air might prove 
 beneficial. But, alas! he was not permitted to 
 behold the light of another sun. After remaining 
 
262 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 composed for a short time, I had the disappoint- 
 ment to perceive that he grew extremely restless. 
 I awoke him ; and, oh ! what agony of mind I 
 felt, when I found that delirium had made its ap- 
 proach ! It was then about eleven o’clock. After 
 this, the fever increased in a rapid and violent 
 manner, and rendered ineffectual every effort 
 which I made to save a life so dear to me. His 
 sufferings were very extreme, until towards the 
 close, when it pleased God to lessen their severity. 
 Although unable to speak, yet he seemed entirely 
 delivered from pain, and breathed his last without 
 a groan or struggle. 
 
 “I am sensible, my dear mother, that this event 
 will be peculiarly trying to you. I am sure it 
 has left me most disconsolate and afflicted. It has 
 indeed been almost too much for my feeble nature 
 to sustain. But, however severe our sufferings, 
 let us rest satisfied that the event has been or- 
 dered by unerring wisdom. If God condescends 
 to number the hairs of our head, and to take notice 
 of even the sparrow which falleth to the ground, 
 certainly he is not indifferent to those events 
 which relate to the prosperity of his own king- 
 dom. God knew perfectly well what would be 
 the result of our going to Cox’s Bazar. It was 
 according to his holy will that there Mr. C. should 
 be visited with sickness, and that that sickness 
 should terminate in death. May we therefore be 
 enabled to exercise that submission which is, 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 263 
 
 pleasing in his sight, and to say, with an afflicted 
 saint of old, * Though he slay me, yet will I trust 
 in him.’ 
 
 “ Let it also be our consolation, that the dear 
 subject of this letter was fully prepared for hea- 
 ven, and that his happy spirit, now released from 
 this world of sin and suffering, is enjoying the 
 company of angels and glorified beings, and 
 drinking full draughts of bliss from that river of 
 pleasure which flows at the right hand of God and 
 the Lamb. He did not put off the concerns of 
 eternity until confined to a sick bed. No : while 
 blest with health, and in the full possession of his 
 rational powers, he made it his business to pre- 
 pare for a dying hour. During the last eighteen 
 months of his life, his mind was unusually solemn, 
 and seemed to be under a strong presentiment 
 that he should be early removed from this world. 
 Frequently, when under the influence of these im- 
 pressions, he has conversed in the most solemn 
 and impressive manner respecting his own dis- 
 solution. One of these seasons, in particular, is 
 deeply engraven on my memory. Coming one 
 day from his place of retirement, he seated him- 
 self by me, and with a placid and heavenly air, 
 conversed with me concerning an early separa- 
 tion, and entreated me to prepare my mind for 
 
 r 
 
 such an event, as he fully believed his time on 
 earth was short. He remarked, the prospect of 
 death was animating, and that he had not a desire 
 
264 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 to live, but for my sake, and that of the poor 
 heathen. You may well imagine, my dear mo- 
 ther, that the subject was then painful to my feel- 
 ings ; but it now affords me great satisfaction to 
 reflect on these seasons. I believe that God was 
 then preparing him for exactly the sudden death 
 that awaited him, and for a state of heavenly 
 existence. 
 
 “ I rejoice that you are surrounded by Chris- 
 tian friends, who will feel it their privilege to 
 sympathize with you on this melancholy occasion. 
 And may God, of his infinite mercy, pour into 
 your bosom the balm of heavenly consolation, 
 conduct you safely through this vale of tears, and 
 at last, may we both have a happy re-union with 
 our beloved friend, in that world where distract- 
 ing sorrows and separations are unknown.” 
 
 Our tittle church at Rangoon, at this time, 
 February, 1820, consisted of only five members, 
 two foreigners and three Burmans. Its rapid and 
 encouraging increase, together with some domes- 
 tic affliction, is described in Mr. Judson’s journal, 
 as follows : 
 
 “ March 21th . — Brother and sister Colman 
 took leave of us, and embarked for Bengal. 
 
 “ March 28 th . — We have converted one of the 
 rooms, lately occupied by brother Colman, into a 
 sort of chapel for evening worship, and conversa- 
 tion with those of the disciples and inquirers who 
 live on the mission premises, and for stated wor- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 265 
 
 ship on Lord’s day ; thus finally abandoning the 
 Zayat, where, since our return from Ava, we 
 have had worship on Lord’s day, with closed 
 doors. The little chapel we call the new Zayat. 
 May its blessings prevail above the blessings of 
 its progenitor. 
 
 “ April l$f.- — In the evening we had a final con- 
 versation with Moung Shway-bay, and became 
 fully satisfied with the evidences of his conver- 
 sion. We therefore expressed our willingness to 
 receive him into church fellowship, and I an- 
 nounced to him my intention of baptizing him 
 to-morrow, on which he expressed his gratitude 
 and joy. 
 
 “ April 2 d, Lord’s day . — -At night, after dark, 
 we went privately to the accustomed pond, and 
 baptized the new disciple. Afterwards, sat down 
 to the table of the Lord — two foreign and four 
 native communicants. Three inquirers were ad- 
 mitted to be spectators. 
 
 “ April 1 Ith . — A visit from Oo Yan, accompa- 
 nied by two of his friends, who have been before. 
 Long conversation on topics of the Christian re- 
 ligion. 
 
 “ April 14 th . — The women, mentioned March 
 26th, spent most of the day with Mrs. J. They 
 regularly visit about once a week. I mention the 
 visit of to-day, because it has afforded pretty sa- 
 tisfactory evidence, that the principal one of the 
 company, by name Mah Men-lay, has experienced 
 
266 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 Divine grace. Her husband is one of the visitors, 
 who came with Oo Yan, on the 11th. 
 
 “ April 1 5th . — Moung Shway-bay, has, for 
 some days, been talking of a visit to Shway- 
 doung, his native place, to communicate the trea- 
 sure which he has found, to his numerous rela- 
 tions and friends. This evening, after expressing 
 his desires, he said, it had occurred to him, that 
 it might be proper to ask permission or licence 
 so to do. Not that he aspired to set up as 
 a teacher; far from that; but he wanted to 
 feel, that, in communicating the gospel, he was 
 proceeding in a regular, authorized manner. He 
 thought, that if two or three disciples could be 
 raised in each of the large towns, it would much 
 facilitate our operations. He was sure, that at least 
 one in ten of his relations and friends, on hearing 
 his story, could not help embracing the new reli- 
 gion. I secretly exulted at hearing his proposal, 
 so evidently the result of Christian principle, and 
 exhorted him to constant self-examination 'and 
 prayer, as the means of discovering his own duty 
 and the Divine will. 
 
 “ April 1 6th, Lord's day . — Early in the morn- 
 ing, the teacher Moung Shway-gnong came in, 
 after an absence of just a month. He was soon 
 followed by Oo Yan and his two friends. They 
 spent the whole day with me; all appear hopeful. 
 The teacher remained, as usual, after the others 
 had left, and thereby afforded me an opportunity 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 267 
 
 for private conversation. He admitted that all 
 his objections to positive commands were re- 
 moyed; and that it was his desire to be a full 
 disciple; but when urged closely on the subject, 
 he intimated that his wife and friends were op- 
 posed to his taking any decided step ; and that if 
 he did, he was, moreover, exposed to imminent 
 danger of persecution and death. He mentioned 
 these things with so much feeling, and such evi- 
 dent consciousness of simple weakness, as com- 
 pletely disarmed me. My heart was wrung with 
 pity. I sincerely sympathized with him, in his 
 evident mental trials. I could not deny the truth 
 of what he said ; but gently hinted, ‘ as thy day is, 
 thy strength shall be,’ and proposed the example 
 of the apostles and martyrs, the glory of suffering 
 for Christ, &c. But the thought of the iron 
 mall, and a secret suspicion, that if I was in his 
 circumstances, I should perhaps have no more 
 courage, restrained my tongue. We parted with 
 much solemnity, understanding one another bet- 
 ter than ever before. I shall not probably see 
 him again very soon, as it is too dangerous for 
 a man of his distinction to be seen coming fre- 
 quently to the mission-house. 
 
 “ April 20th . — Mah Men-lay and her friends 
 have been with Mrs. J. all day. She gives in- 
 creasing evidence of being a real disciple ; but is 
 extremely timid, through fear of persecution. 
 One of her remarks deserve notice, as a natural 
 
268 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 expression of true Christian feeling. ‘ I am sur- 
 prised,’ said she, ‘ to find this religion has such 
 an effect on my mind, as to make me love the 
 disciples of Christ more than my dearest natural 
 relations.’ She is a woman of very superior dis- 
 cernment and mental energy. One of the women 
 who has frequently accompanied her in her visits, 
 met with a tract at old Pegue, about six weeks 
 ago, and came all the way to Rangoon, chiefly, 
 she says, on that account. 
 
 “ This day I have finished the translation of 
 the epistle to the Ephesians, begun before I went 
 to Ava, but intermitted on account of the weak- 
 ness of my eyes. It is with real joy that I put 
 this precious writing into the hands of the disci- 
 ples. It is a great accession to their scanty stock 
 of Scripture, for they have had nothing hitherto 
 but St. Matthew. Intend to give them the Acts, 
 as fast as my eyes will allow. 
 
 “ April 30 th, Lord's day . — One of the busiest 
 days I have ever spent. Not a multitude of visi- 
 tants, as formerly. That we cannot expect, in 
 present circumstances. But, beside the usual 
 evening assembly, there were eight or ten pre- 
 sent at worship, some of whom were with me 
 from nine in the morning till ten at night. Mah 
 Men-lay and her company were with Mrs. J., 
 who has had a serious attack of the liver com- 
 plaint, for a fortnight past, and is now in a course 
 of salivation. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 269 
 
 tc Oo Yan, after having searched out all their 
 difficult points of religion, came to-day to the ne 
 plus ultra — How are sin and eternal misery re- 
 concileable with the character of an infinitely 
 holy, wise, and powerful God ? He at length ob- 
 tained such satisfaction, that he could not restrain 
 laughing, from pure mental delight, and kept re- 
 curring to the subject, and repeating my remarks 
 to those around him. He was accompanied, as 
 usual, by his two friends, Moung Thah-ay and 
 MoungMyat-lah, husband of MahMen-lay. With 
 these came also one Moung Yo, a disciple of 
 Moung Shway-gnong, a poor man, but a sharp 
 reasoner. He was, or pretended to be, on the 
 semi-atheistic plan. [See March 10th.] After 
 ascertaining his precise ground, I used an argu- 
 ment, which, in a late combat with Oo Yan, I 
 found quite invincible. It is simply this: ‘ No 
 mind, no wisdom — temporary mind, temporary 
 wisdom — eternal mind, eternal wisdom.’ Now, 
 as all the semi-atheists firmly believe in eternal 
 wisdom, this concise statement sweeps, with irre- 
 sistible sway, through the very joints and marrow 
 of their system. And though it may to others 
 seem rather simple and inconclusive ; to one ac- 
 quainted with Burman reasoning, its effect is 
 uniformly decisive. No sooner is this short sen- 
 tence uttered, than one significantly nods his 
 head, as if to say, there you have it. Another 
 cries out to the opponent, you are undone, de- 
 
270 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 stroyed. Another says, talk about wisdom ; 
 where else will you find it ? The disputant him- 
 self, who was perhaps preparing a learned speech 
 about the excellence and efficacy and eternity of 
 wisdom, quite disconcerted by this unexpected 
 onset, sits looking at the wreck of his system, and 
 wondering at the simple means which has spread 
 such ruin around him ; presently he looks up 
 (for the Burmans are frequently candid), and 
 says, your words are very appropriate. And 
 perhaps his next question is. How can I become 
 a disciple of the God you worship ? All the vi- 
 sitors to-day, and indeed all the semi-atheists, 
 are despisers of Gaudama, and the established 
 religion of the land. Moung Shway-gnong has 
 disseminated this heresy in Rangoon, for several 
 years ; but since he has become acquainted with 
 us, he frequently tells his adherents, I know no- 
 thing ; if you want true wisdom, go to the foreign 
 teacher, and there you will find it. I have reason 
 to believe that this heresy is not confined to Ran- 
 goon, but is taking root in various parts of the 
 country, and preparing the way for the Christian 
 religion. O, for toleration — a little toleration. 
 We will be content to baptize in the night, and 
 hold worship in private ; but we do pray that we 
 may not be utterly banished from the land ; that 
 we may not be cut up root and branch. O, that 
 these poor souls, who are groping in the dark, 
 feeling after the truth, may have time and oppor- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 271 
 
 tuniti.es to find the precious treasure, which will 
 enrich them for evermore. We are all looking 
 with anxiety towards the golden feet. Our vice- 
 roy, Moung Shway-thah, has gone thither on a 
 visit ; and it is doubtful whether he will return, 
 or his rival, Mya-day-men. If the latter, there is 
 some reason to hope that we shall keep footing 
 in Rangoon, at least during his administration. 
 
 “ May 5tli . — Another visit from Moung Myat- 
 lah and his wife, which has afforded us good rea- 
 son to hope, that he also has become a true be- 
 liever. His wife appears the same as usual. They 
 are both gaining courage in regard to an open 
 profession of the Christian religion, and begin 
 to wonder at the backwardness of their former 
 oracle, Moung Shway-gnong. 
 
 “ May 8th . — Moung Thah-ay, the friend of 
 Moung-Myat-lah, has spent most of the day with 
 me, and given equally good evidence of being a 
 true disciple. He was formerly an officer under 
 government, and amassed considerable property, 
 which he mostly spent in building pagodas and 
 making offerings. But he obtained no satisfac- 
 tion, found no resting place for his soul, until he 
 became acquainted with the religion of Jesus. He 
 now rests in this religion, with conscious security 
 — believes and loves all that he hears of it— and 
 prays that he may become fully a true disciple of 
 the Saviour. 
 
 “ Both of these men are respectable house- 
 
272 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 holders, rather above the middling class. They 
 live in a little village called Nan-dau-gong, about 
 half a mile from the mission-house. Moung Myat- 
 lah, has a large family ; but Moung Thah-ay has 
 none ; and were it not for an aged mother who 
 depends on him, he would follow me, he says, 
 throughout the world. 
 
 “ May 12 th . — The three visitors from Nan-dau- 
 gong have been with us part of the day. One 
 characteristic trait in these people is a particular 
 love for the Scriptures. They almost quarrel 
 with one another for the only copy of the Ephe- 
 sians, which I have given them, and I therefore 
 determine to spare them another, as soon as it is 
 done. They say, that the translation of this epis- 
 tle is plainer and more easily understood, than 
 that of St. Matthew; which is very encouraging 
 to me, as I executed it without the assistance of 
 any person, not even of a Burman teacher. My 
 old teacher went to Ava, some months ago ; and I 
 am now afraid to employ another, lest he should 
 become too well acquainted with the disciples 
 and inquirers, and betray them to government. 
 
 “ May 14 th, Lord's day . — A very busy day 
 with the Nan-dau-gong visitors, and the usual 
 evening assembly. 
 
 “ May 18f/i. — Mali Myat-lah and Mah Doke, 
 who have frequently accompanied their relation, 
 Mah Men-lay, came to-day by themselves. They 
 appear to be under solemn religious impressions, 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 273 
 
 sensible of their sin and danger, and anxious to 
 obtain an interest in the Saviour ; but are yet un- 
 enlightened, in regard to the way. Mali Bailc 
 also, sister of Moung Thahlah, who formerly af- 
 forded us some encouragement, but afterwards 
 fell off, has recommenced visiting us. We hope, 
 that during several months’ confinement, she has 
 not in vain meditated on the truths she formerly 
 heard. She says, that her mind is changed ; that 
 she loves the Saviour, and trusts in Him alone 
 for salvation from sin and hell, and desires to be- 
 come his disciple in full, by receiving baptism. 
 Her husband, Moung Nyo-dway, and Moung 
 Thah-yah, another resident in our yard, whom, 
 I think, I have not yet mentioned, are constant 
 attendants on evening worship, and seem to be 
 making slow advances in the knowledge and love 
 of Divine truth. Moung Shway-bay, the last 
 baptized, begins to appear to great advantage — 
 has very correct ideas of the gospel system— and 
 communicates truth to the inquirers with much 
 feeling and animation. In zeal for the extension 
 of the Redeemer’s kingdom, he surpasses the 
 older disciples. This is the man, who, from not 
 knowing that there was such a being in the uni- 
 verse as a God, became a speculative believer, a 
 penitent, a hopeful recipient of grace, and a can- 
 didate for baptism, all in the space of three days. 
 Some of the above-mentioned have, on the con- 
 trary, been several months in making similar 
 
274 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 attainments, and are yet found wanting. Thus 
 diverse are the operations of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 “ May 22 d . — Spent several pleasant hours with 
 some of the Nan-dau-gong people. Mali Men- 
 lay ventures at last to request baptism, but wishes 
 to wait a little, to see whether her husband and 
 some of her friends will not join her. 
 
 “ May 23 d . — A visit from the doctor, Oo Yan, 
 after a long interval. He appears to be fully con- 
 vinced of the truth of the Christian religion, and 
 of his own dark and sinful state. He compares 
 himself to a person who rejoices, at intervals, in the 
 light of a glow-worm ; but finds, alas ! that it is 
 but momentary. He was accompanied by Moung 
 Myat-lah, who appears almost decided. Says he 
 is going to visit his former teacher, Moung Shway- 
 gnong, and persuade him to join the Nan-dau- 
 gong company, in receiving baptism. 
 
 “ May 2 6th . — A visit from Moung Shway- 
 gnong. He seems to have made no advance, in 
 any respect, since his last visit. 
 
 “ May 28 th. Lord's day . — A considerable com- 
 pany at worship. After worship had a difficult 
 discussion with Oo Yan, on the reconcileableness 
 of the Divine veracity with the doctrine of vica- 
 rious atonement. 
 
 “ In the evening, Moung Myat-yah (mentioned 
 March 26th), and Moung Thah-yah, requested 
 baptism. The former has given satisfactory evi- 
 dence for some time. The latter has been con- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 275 
 
 slant in attending on the means, and appeared 
 somewhat hopeful ; but we did not expect that he 
 would come forward so soon. 
 
 “ May 29 th . — Moung Thah-yah has been great- 
 ly distressed, since he found that we doubted the 
 reality of his conversion. He appears to be really 
 in earnest* and his conversation this evening con- 
 strains us to believe that he is the subject of true 
 Christian exercises. 
 
 ** June 3 cl . — Another visit from Moung Shway- 
 gnong, more encouraging than the last. He was 
 accompanied by several of the inquirers. Mah 
 Myat-lah and Mah Doke, gave some evidence of 
 being subjects of a work of grace. In the even- 
 ing, determined to receive Moung Myat-yah and 
 Moung Thah-yah into church fellowship. 
 
 “ June Ath, Lord's day . — All the visitors of yes- 
 terday, and some others, present at worship. In 
 the evening, administered baptism to the two new 
 disciples. 
 
 “ June 16th . — Received letters from Bengal. 
 News from Bombay, that a Mahomedan has pro- 
 fessed the gospel, and from Java, that brother 
 Robinson has baptized the first Chinese convert. 
 Thus there seems to be a beginning in several very 
 important stations. May the little one become a 
 thousand. Rejoiced to hear that brother Colman 
 had safely arrived at Bengal, and embarked in 
 a boat for Chittagong, and that thus far he had 
 not met with any molestation or interruption 
 
276 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 from the police. May he get a footing at Chitta- 
 gong, for every thing here, in regard to tolera- 
 tion, grows darker. 
 
 “ June 25th, Lord's day . — Had an interview 
 with the principal one of the Nan-dau-gong visi- 
 tors, from which I conclude, that they are far 
 from daring to profess the Christian religion, 
 though I feel satisfied that they have received it 
 in their hearts. 
 
 “ The Mangen teacher has returned from Ava, 
 with fresh eclat, and recommenced his ecclesias- 
 tical operations. He came down under the spe- 
 cial patronage of the new Ya-woon, or vice-go- 
 vernor of the place. It is the prevailing report, 
 that no viceroy will be sent down until the em- 
 peror is nearly ready to march, in person, to con- 
 duct the Siamese war ; and that, at any rate, the 
 old viceroy, Mya-day-men, from whom we hoped 
 to receive some protection, will be detained at 
 Ava. 
 
 “ June 21th. — Mrs. J., after having been through 
 two courses of salivation for the liver complaint, 
 at length despairs of recovering, without some 
 proper medical assistance. For a few days, we 
 have hoped that she would get some relief from 
 the various applications which have been made, 
 though at the expense of an almost total ex- 
 haustion of strength ; but this morning, to our 
 utter disappointment, the disorder has returned 
 with increased violence ; and her constitution 
 
TO THE BUIIMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 277 
 
 appears to be rapidly failing. I have intended, 
 for some time past, to send her alone to Bengal ; 
 but she has become too weak, and the present 
 circumstances of the case are too alarming, to 
 allow such a measure; and I have, therefore, 
 concluded to accompany her. We have a special 
 inducement to embrace the opportunity afforded 
 us by the ship which lately brought our letters, 
 since, if we reject this, we shall have to wait 
 several months for another opportunity, during 
 which time, Mrs. J. will, in all probability, be 
 placed beyond the reach of medical assistance. 
 
 “ July 9 thy Lord's day . — Moung Nyo-dway and 
 Moung Gway request baptism. We have had 
 a good hope of the former for some time. With 
 the latter we are very slightly acquainted, though 
 he has been a constant attendant on evening wor- 
 ship, for nearly two months. This application, 
 however, is approved by some of the most dis- 
 cerning in the church. The Nan-dau-gong people 
 hope that they shall get grace and courage 
 enough to profess the Christian religion, by the 
 time I return from Bengal. 
 
 “ July 1 5th . — Have been very busy all the past 
 week in getting ready for the voyage. In procur- 
 ing a governmental passport, received essential 
 assistance from Mr. Lansago (a Spaniard), the 
 present collector of the port, and one of the chief 
 magistrates of the place during the absence of 
 the viceroy. He has also promised to protect 
 
278 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 the people whom we leave on the mission pre- 
 mises. 
 
 “ July 1 6th, Lord's day.— A few days ago, we 
 concluded to receive the two new applicants for 
 baptism ; but I thought it most prudent (partly 
 by way of trying their sincerity), to send them 
 a message, suggesting, that since I was greatly 
 occupied in getting ready for sea, and since 
 one of them was not so well acquainted with 
 the doctrines of religion as was desirable, it 
 might be better to defer their baptism till my 
 return. 
 
 “ This morning they came up in much trouble. 
 They stated, that as they had fully embraced the 
 Christian religion in their hearts, they could not 
 remain easy without being baptized, according to 
 the command of Christ ; that no man could tell 
 whether I should ever return or not ; and that it 
 was their earnest petition, if I could possibly find 
 time, and thought them worthy of the ordinance, 
 that I would administer it to them before I went 
 away. They did not wish me to go out to the 
 usual place, as that was at some distance, but 
 would be baptized in a small pond near the mis- 
 sion-house. Moung Gway said, that though he 
 was very ignorant, he knew enough of this reli- 
 gion to love it sincerely, and to trust in Christ 
 for salvation from all his sins. I re-examined 
 them both, stated to them the great danger of 
 professing a foreign religion, & c. and on their 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 279 
 
 urging their request, I told them I would baptize 
 them in the evening. 
 
 “ Was obliged to be out all the afternoon, get- 
 ting our things aboard the ship, as we expect to 
 move down the river to-morrow morning. At night 
 baptized the two new disciples, after which we all 
 partook of the Lord's supper for the last time. 
 
 “ July \lth. — Ship to be detained two days. 
 In the forenoon, the teacher, Moung Shway- 
 gnong came in.-. I received him with some re- 
 serve ; but soon found that he had not stayed 
 away so long from choice, having been ill with a 
 fever for some time, and occupied also with the 
 illness of his family and adherents. He gradually 
 wore away my reserve ; and we had not been to- 
 gether two hours, before I felt more satisfied than 
 ever, from his account of his mental trials, his 
 struggles with sin, his strivings to be holy, his 
 penitence, his faith, his exercises in secret prayer, 
 that he is a subject of the special operations of the 
 Holy Spirit, that he is indeed a true disciple. He 
 stayed all day. In the afternoon, the five Nan- 
 dau-gong visitors, the doctor Oo Yan, and several 
 others, came together, and we had much interest- 
 ing conversation. Towards the close, Moung 
 Shway-gnong, as if to bring things to a crisis, ad- 
 dressed me thus : ‘ My lord teacher, there are now 
 several of us present, who have long considered 
 this religion. I hope that we are all believers in 
 Jesus Christ.’ I am afraid, replied I, to say that; 
 
280 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 however, it is easily ascertained ; and let me be- 
 gin with you, teacher. I have heretofore thought 
 that you fully believed in the eternal God ; but I 
 have had some doubt whether you fully believed 
 in the Son of God, and the atonement which he 
 has made. ‘ I assure you,’ he replied, ‘ that I am 
 as fully persuaded of the latter as of the former.’ 
 Do you believe then, I continued, that none but 
 the disciples of Christ will be saved from sin and 
 hell ? ‘ None but his disciples.’ How then can 
 
 you remain, without taking the oath of allegiance 
 to Jesus Christ, and becoming his full disciple, 
 in body and soul ? ‘ It is my earnest desire to 
 
 do so, by receiving baptism ; and for the very 
 purpose of expressing that desire, I have come 
 here to-day.’ You say, you are desirous of re- 
 ceiving baptism, may I ask, when you desire to 
 receive it ? ‘At any time you will please to give 
 it. Now — this moment, if you please.’ Do you 
 wish to receive baptism in public or in private ? 
 ‘ I will receive it at any time, and in any circum- 
 stances, that you please to direct.’ I then said — 
 Teacher, I am satisfied, from your conversation 
 this forenoon, that you are a true disciple ; and I 
 reply, therefore, that I am as desirous of giving 
 you baptism, as you are of receiving it. This 
 conversation had a great effect on all present. 
 The disciples rejoiced ; the rest were astonished ; 
 for though they have long thought that he believed 
 the Christian religion, they could not think that 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 281 
 
 such a man could easily be brought to profess it, 
 and suffer himself to be put under the water by a 
 foreigner. I then turned to Moung Thah-ay, one 
 of the Nan-dau-gong people, who, I hope, is a 
 true believer — Are you willing to take the oath 
 of allegiance to Jesus Christ ? ‘ If the teacher, 
 
 Moung Shway-gnong, consents,’ replied he, ‘ why 
 should I hesitate V And if he does not consent, 
 what then ? ‘ I must wait a little longer.’ Stand 
 by, said I, you trust in Moung Shway-gnong, 
 rather than in Jesus Christ. You are not worthy 
 of being baptized. Moung Myat-lah, on being 
 similarly interrogated, wished to consider a little 
 longer. Oo Yan was still further from commit- 
 ting himself. Of the women present, I interro- 
 gated Mali Men-lay only. She had evidently a 
 considerable struggle in her mind, probably on 
 account of her husband’s having just declined. 
 At length, she said, that if I thought it suitable 
 for her to be baptized, she was desirous of receiv- 
 ing the ordinance. I told her, that her reply 
 was not satisfactory. I could not consent to bap- 
 tize any one, who could possibly remain easy 
 without being baptized, and then I related the 
 story of the two last disciples ; after which the 
 party broke up. 
 
 “ In the evening I laid the case of Moung 
 Shway-gnong before the church, and we joyfully 
 agreed to receive him to communion, on his being 
 baptized. 
 
282 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ July 18 th . — In the morning, the teacher again 
 made his appearance ; I again asked him whether 
 he preferred being baptized in the day or in the 
 evening ; and he again left it to my decision : on 
 which I advised him to wait till night. He ap- 
 peared very well through the day — his deport- 
 ment solemn — his conversation spiritual. Just at 
 night, I called in two or three of the disciples, 
 read the account of the baptism of the eunuch, 
 made the baptismal prayer, and then proceeded 
 with the teacher to the accustomed place, went 
 down into the water, and baptized him. 
 
 “ On my return, I found that Mali Men-lay, 
 whom I had left with Mrs. Judson, had gone 
 away. As soon as she saw that the teacher had 
 actually gone to be baptized, she exclaimed, ‘Ah! 
 he has now gone to obey the command of Jesus 
 Christ, while I remain without obeying. I shall 
 not be able to sleep this night. I must go home 
 and consult my husband, and return.’ In the 
 evening, we again partook of the Lord’s supper, 
 in consequence of the admission of the teacher, 
 and my expected departure on the morrow. We 
 had just finished, when, about nine o’clock, Mah 
 Men-lay returned, accompanied by the two other 
 women from her village. She immediately re- 
 quested to be baptized. The disciples present 
 assented without hesitation. I told her that I re- 
 joiced to baptize her, having been long satisfied 
 that she had received the grace of Christ ; and, it 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 283 
 
 being very late, I led her out to the pond, near 
 the house, by lantern light, and thus baptized the 
 tenth Burman convert, and the first woman. Mali 
 Men-lay is fifty-one years old, of most extensive 
 acquaintance through the place, of much strength 
 of mind, decision of character, and consequent 
 influence over others. She is, indeed, among wo- 
 men, what Moung Shway-gnong is among men. 
 
 “ On returning to the house, she said, ‘ Now 1 
 have taken the oath of allegiance to Jesus Christ, 
 and I have nothing to do but to commit myself, 
 soul and body, into the hands of my Lord, assured 
 that he will never suffer me to fall away.’ Seve- 
 ral of the visitors spent the night at the mission 
 house. 
 
 “ July 19 th . — In the morning we all met for 
 worship. After I had prayed, Moung Thahlah 
 and Moung Shway-bay both prayed, with much 
 propriety and feeling. In the course of the fore- 
 noon, Mah Men-lay’s husband, and Moung Thah- 
 ay, and the doctor, and several others, came in, 
 so that we had quite a house full. At noon, we 
 set out for the river, followed by near a hundred 
 people, the women crying aloud, in the Burman 
 manner, and almost all deeply affected. When 
 we entered the boat, I called the teacher and 
 Mah Men-lay, and a few others, to go with us to 
 the ship, which lay at some distance in the river. 
 The rest remained on the wharf, bidding us fare- 
 well, telling us to come back soon, &c. Thus we 
 
284 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 left the shores of Rangoon. Those who accom- 
 panied ns to the ship, stayed an hour or two, and 
 returned. We stood as long on the quarter-deck, 
 looking at them, as the others had stood on the 
 wharf looking at us. 
 
 “ July 20th . — The ship having been unable to 
 move yesterday, on account of the anchor’s being 
 foul, the teacher, Moung Shway-gnong, espied 
 the masts from his village, and came off in a boat, 
 with his wife and another woman. Soon after, 
 most of the Nan-dau-gong people came to the 
 mission house, and finding that the ship had not 
 dropped down, came off, accompanied by several 
 of our own people. We were much gratified by 
 this fresh proof of their attachment ; but the ship 
 got under weigh immediately, and they were 
 obliged to leave us for the last time. 
 
 “ July 21 st . — Reached the search village, and 
 passed the customary examination. 
 
 “ July 22 d . — Continued to move down with the 
 tide. At night, anchored near the Elephant, in 
 full view of the sea. 
 
 “ July 20th . — We have been obliged to wait 
 till this time, on account of the threatening ap- 
 pearance of the weather. This morning ventured 
 over the bar ; the pilot soon after left us, and we 
 find ourselves once more launched into the 
 boundless ocean. Mrs. J.’s disorder experienced 
 a slight abatement about a week before we em- 
 barked, in consequence of our succeeding in rais- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 285 
 
 ing a very large blister on her side. This tempo- 
 rary relief enabled her to prepare for the voyage, 
 and to get on board ship with more ease and faci- 
 lity than we had expected. Since, however, we 
 have been lying at anchor, the pain has returned 
 with as much violence as ever. Yesterday she 
 was confined to her couch the whole day. 
 
 “ August 18 th . — Early this morning we arrived 
 in Calcutta, and repaired to the house of brother 
 Lawson. 
 
 “ Mrs. J. appeared rather better during the 
 voyage ; but we fear that she has obtained no 
 essential benefit. 
 
 “ Serampore, August 27th . — Induced by the 
 more healthful climate of this place, we removed 
 hither to-day, and found a resting place in the 
 house of brother Hough, not far from the mission 
 premises. 
 
 “ September 7th . — I am happy to be able to 
 state, at length, that Mrs. J. appears to be on the 
 recovery, particularly since our removal to Se- 
 rampore. Dr. Chalmers, however, who now at- 
 tends her, does not allow her to think of return- 
 ing to Rangoon for the present. It is, therefore, 
 my prevailing intention, to leave her under his 
 care, and return myself by the first opportunity. 
 
 “ Serampore, October 24 th . — At the last date, 
 Mrs. Judson appeared to be on the recovery. 
 Since that time, our hopes have been alternately 
 raised and depressed. But, for a few days past, 
 
286 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 notwithstanding the present cool season, and the 
 best medical advice, her unfavourable symptoms 
 have all been aggravated ; and this morning, we 
 received, in writing, the definitive opinion of 
 Dr. Chalmers, that her disorder is a chronic affec- 
 tion of the liver, which cannot be removed but 
 by a voyage to America, or at least a protracted 
 stay in Bengal, under the care of a physician ; 
 and that a return to Rangoon precludes all hope 
 of recovery. I feel, therefore, under the distress- 
 ing necessity of leaving her in Bengal, and re- 
 turning alone to Rangoon, by a vessel which is 
 expected to sail by the first of next month. 
 
 “ I wish here to express our great obligation to 
 Dr. Chalmers, who has frequently attended Mrs. 
 Judson, though he had to cross the river from 
 Barrackpore, for that purpose, and who, from 
 regard to the cause in which we are engaged, 
 declined accepting any thing by way of remune- 
 ration. 
 
 “ Calcutta, October 31 st . — Yesterday we took 
 leave of brother Hough and family, with whom 
 we have spent a very quiet and happy sojourn of 
 two months, and came down to this city, in order 
 to my embarkation. But our views have under- 
 gone a very great change, in consequence of 
 meeting with Dr. Macwhirter, who, as well as 
 Dr. Chalmers, is of the first eminence in his pro- 
 fession. His opinion does not indeed differ from 
 that of Dr. C. in regard to the nature of Mrs. J.s 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 287 
 
 disorder, or the course of medicine to be adhered 
 to ; but he thinks that he can give such general 
 prescriptions, as will render a return to Rangoon 
 less dangerous than we expected. Mrs. J. there- 
 fore feels encouraged to join me in taking passage 
 in the vessel before mentioned, which is still to 
 be detained a few days. 
 
 “ November 23 d . — Having taken leave of our 
 dear and excellent friends, Mr. and Mrs. Town- 
 ley (missionaries from the London Society), with 
 whom we have had the happiness of living several 
 days — Mr. and Mrs. Lawson, and others of the 
 Baptist mission — and Mr. Ward, a young gentle- 
 man from our own country, whose attachment to 
 us, and the cause of Christ, has been manifested 
 in a series of the most polite attentions and sub- 
 stantial kindnesses ; we are just embarking in the 
 Salamanca, the same vessel which, two years ago, 
 conveyed Colman and Wheelock to the same 
 place to which we are now destined. 
 
 “ January 3d, 1821. — A most tedious passage 
 from Bengal, of nearly six weeks, occasioned by 
 a continued succession of head winds and calms ; 
 but we hope the protracted voyage has been bene- 
 ficial to Mrs. J.’s health. This forenoon we came 
 in sight of the Elephant Grove, so called from its 
 fancied resemblance to that animal. It marks the 
 western limit of the Rangoon outlet of the A-rah- 
 wa-tee ; and the sight awakened all our feelings 
 of anxiety and desire — anxiety to hear of the wel- 
 
288 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 fare of the little church which we have so long 
 left in yonder wilderness, the progress of the in- 
 quirers, and the disposition of the present govern- 
 ment of the place towards the mission — desire to 
 recommence our missionary labours, to proclaim 
 the blessed gospel, to feed the sheep and lambs of 
 Christ’s flock. 
 
 “ January 4th . — A pilot came on board. — The 
 principal articles of intelligence we have obtained 
 from him, are, that Mya-day-men is viceroy of 
 Rangoon ; that the Roman Catholic priest, whose 
 name occurs in the account of our visit to Ava, 
 is dead ; and that thirty thousand troops have 
 marched through Rangoon to the frontiers of 
 Siam, preparatory to a war with that country. At 
 night, came to anchor in full sight of the towering 
 summit of Shway-day-gong. 
 
 “ January 5th . — As we drew near the town, we 
 strained our eyes to distinguish the countenances 
 of our friends, amid the crowd that we saw as- 
 sembled on the wharf. The first that we recog- 
 nised was the teacher, Moung Shway-gnong, with 
 his hands raised to his head, as he discerned us 
 on the deck ; and, on landing, we met succes- 
 sively with Mah Men-lay, and Moung Thahlah, 
 and several others, men, women, and children, 
 who, after our usual examination at the custom- 
 office, accompanied us to the mission house. Soon 
 after, Moung Nau, and others, came in, who had 
 not, at first, heard of our arrival. In the evening, 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 289 
 
 I took my usual seat among the disciples ; and 
 when we bowed down in prayer, the hearts of 
 all flowed forth in gratitude and praise. 
 
 “ January 6th .- — In the morning we went to 
 the government-house. The lady of the viceroy 
 received Mrs. J. with the familiarity of a friend. 
 We sat some time conversing with her. She in- 
 formed us that she was now Woon-gyee-gah-dau, 
 and was allowed to ride in a wau ; (a vehicle car- 
 ried by forty or fifty men ;) dignities which very 
 few Burman ladies attain. While we were sitting 
 with her, the viceroy just made his appearance, 
 stalking along, as usual, with his great spear. He 
 looked down upon us a moment, saying, f Ah ! 
 you are come and then passed on. But he 
 speaks to no one, and does no business at pre- 
 sent, being absorbed in grief, on account of the 
 intelligence which reached him a few days ago, 
 of the death of his favourite daughter, one of the 
 chief queens of the present emperor. 
 
 “ January 7th, Lord's day . — Had worship, and 
 administered the Lord’s supper. Most of the 
 disciples present ; but some of them unavoidably 
 detained, in consequence of the distress which 
 presses upon all ranks of people, occasioned by 
 the expedition to Siam. 
 
 “ January 13 th . — Have spent the past week 
 in getting our things in order, and receiving visits 
 from the disciples and inquirers. Yesterday, 
 Moung Gway, the only one of the baptized whom 
 
 u 
 
290 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 we had not seen, returned from the woods, on 
 hearing of our arrival ; and I am now able to re- 
 cord (and I do it with the most heartfelt satis- 
 faction, and grateful praise to the preserving 
 Saviour), that, though they have, for the space 
 of six months, been almost destitute of the means 
 of grace, and those who lived in our yard have 
 been dispersed, and forced, through fear of heavy 
 extortion and oppression from petty officers of 
 government, to fly into the woods, or take refuge 
 under some government person who could protect 
 them ; yet not one of them has dishonoured his 
 profession, but all remain firm in their faith and 
 attachment to the cause. I do not, however, 
 perceive that any of them have made the least 
 advance in any respect whatever; nor was this 
 to be expected, as they have not even enjoyed 
 the privilege of meeting for worship. 
 
 “ The same remarks are to be made concerning 
 the four Nan-dau-gong people, companions of 
 Mah Men-lay, who appeared to be hopefully 
 pious before we left. The doctor, Oo Yan, with 
 whom we did not feel so well satisfied, has been 
 with me repeatedly ; and, in the last interview, 
 gave good reason to hope that he also is a true 
 convert. He seems, at length, to have obtained 
 light and satisfaction on the two difficult points 
 which have so long perplexed him ; namely, the 
 doctrine of vicarious atonement, and the possibi- 
 lity of being a disciple of Christ by keeping the 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 291 
 
 two commands of grace — Repent and believe ; 
 without perfectly keeping the two immutable 
 commands of merit — Love God entirely, and love 
 others as yourself. O, how interesting is it to 
 see (you can almost see it with your eyes) the 
 light of truth dawning upon a precious soul, hi- 
 therto groping in darkness ! If Oo Yan prove a 
 true convert, he will be a most precious acquisi- 
 tion to our cause, next to Moung Shway-gnong. 
 He is a man of talents and respectability. His 
 words are as smooth as oil, as sweet as honey, 
 and as sharp as a razor. 
 
 “ In respect to Mah Bike, she has given way to 
 her violent temper, and involved her husband in 
 debt ; and though she now professes to repent 
 and desire baptism, and though we have some 
 hope that she is not destitute of grace, we feel 
 obliged at present to put her away from us, as a 
 ‘wicked person.’ 
 
 “The most important event (and that relates 
 of course to Moung Shway-gnong), remains to be 
 mentioned. It will be remembered that he was 
 accused before the former viceroy, of being a 
 heretic, and that the simple reply, ‘ Inquire fur- 
 ther,’ spread dismay among us all, and was one 
 occasion of our visit to Ava. Soon after Mya- 
 day-men assumed the government of this pro- 
 vince, all the priests and officers of the village 
 where Moung Shway-gnong lives, entered into a 
 conspiracy to destroy him. They held daily con- 
 
292 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 sultations, and assumed a tone of triumph ; while 
 poor Moung Shway-gnong’s courage began to 
 flag ; and, though he does not like to own it, he 
 thought he must fly for his life. At length, one 
 of the conspiracy, a member of the supreme court, 
 went into the presence of the viceroy, and, in or- 
 der to sound his disposition, complained that the 
 teacher, Moung Shway-gnong, was making every 
 endeavour to turn the priest’s rice-pot bottom 
 upwards. What consequence ? said the viceroy: 
 Let the priests turn it back again. This sentence 
 was enough ; the hopes of the conspiracy were 
 blasted ; and all the disciples felt that they were 
 sure of toleration under Mya-day-men. But this 
 administration will not probably continue many 
 months. 
 
 “ In the course of the week, I forwarded a letter 
 to Mr. Lansago (who left this place for Ava, above 
 a month ago), informing him of my return, and 
 begging him to endeavour to efface the unfavour- 
 able impression concerning us, which the late 
 Roman Catholic priest made on the mind of the 
 emperor. 
 
 “ January ‘IQth . — The Nan-dau-gong people 
 have made us several visits during the week. 
 They are evidently growing in knowledge and 
 grace ; and will, I hope, ere long, be ready to 
 profess Christ in his appointed way. 
 
 “ This afternoon, Mrs. J. went to their village, 
 to fix on a spot for the erection of a small school- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 293 
 
 house. Mah Men-lay has, of her own accord, 
 proposed to open a school in the precincts of her 
 house, to teach the girls and boys of the village 
 to read ; in consequence of which, the latter will 
 not be under the necessity of going to the Burman 
 priests for education, as usual. When we found 
 that she had really made a beginning, we told her 
 that some of the Christian females in America 
 would, doubtless, defray the expenses of the un- 
 dertaking, and make some compensation to the 
 instructress. 
 
 “ On Tuesday evening, we recommenced our 
 usual Tuesday and Friday evening prayer meet- 
 ings ; but we expect to have very few present, 
 as most of the disciples who formerly lived around 
 us are afraid to return, on account of the present 
 general distress, from which we are unable to 
 protect them. 
 
 “ January 21 st, Lord's day . — All the disciples, 
 but one, and all the hopeful inquirers, were pre- 
 sent at worship ; who, together with some others, 
 made up an assembly of about twenty-five adults, 
 all paying respectful and devout attention: the 
 most interesting assembly, all things considered, 
 that I have seen yet. How impossible it seemed, 
 two years ago, that such a precious assembly 
 could ever be raised up out of the Egyptian dark- 
 ness, the atheistic superstition of this heathen 
 land. After worship, two of the Nan-dau-gong 
 people had some particular conversation with 
 
294 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 Moung Thahlah, about baptism. Much encou- 
 raged by the general appearance of things this 
 day. Why art thou ever cast down, O my soul! 
 and why art thou disquieted within me ? Hope 
 thou in God : the God of the Burmans, as well as 
 David’s God : for I shall yet praise him for the 
 help of his countenance, revealed in the salvation 
 of thousands of these immortal souls. 
 
 “ January 24 th . — Received a visit from Moung 
 Yah, the man whom, some years ago, I designated 
 as the first Inquirer. His deportment and con- 
 versation were not, indeed, so modest and encou- 
 raging as formerly; but yet the burden of his 
 request was still, ‘ more of the writings of Jesus 
 Christ.’ After his former visit, he was appointed 
 to the government of a place at some distance ; 
 but he is now in the situation of justice of peace, 
 under the present viceroy, and is much occupied 
 in business. It was under this man that some of 
 the disciples, who formerly lived in our yard, took 
 refuge during our absence ; and they still con- 
 tinue to adhere to him. He professes to love the 
 religion of Christ ; but I fear that he has very 
 indistinct ideas, and that his mind is diverted by 
 the cares of business, from a due attention to the 
 one thing needful. 
 
 “ January 2 5 th .— Received a visit from a young 
 priest and a novitiate, who reside in a neighbour- 
 ing kyoung (a house inhabited by priests). They 
 stayed with me above an hour, and paid more 
 
TO THE BORMAN EMPIRE. 295 
 
 candid attention to Divine truth than I have ever 
 been able to obtain from any gentlemen of the 
 (yellow) cloth. On pressing the question, whe- 
 ther they did not sometimes doubt the correct- 
 ness of their religion, they confessed in the affirm- 
 ative, and finally condescended to accept a tract ; 
 but it will be torn to pieces as soon as it reaches 
 the hands of their superiors. 
 
 “ January 31 st . — Received a visit from the 
 teacher, Oo Oung-det, of the village of Kambet. 
 He has disseminated the semi-atheistic doctrine 
 for several years, and formed a small party among 
 his neighbours, who pay no respect to the priests 
 and the religion of Gaudama. We had a most 
 interesting conversation of about two hours, in 
 the presence of a large company, most of whom 
 came with him. He successively gave up every 
 point that he attempted to maintain, and ap- 
 peared to lay open his mind to the grand truths 
 of an eternal God, eternal happiness, &c. Moung 
 Shway-gnong seconded me, and discoursed in a 
 truly impressive manner, until the attention of 
 the old man was so completely fixed, that his 
 friends with difficulty persuaded him to take leave. 
 
 “ February \th . — Oo Oung-det repeated his 
 visit. He acknowledges himself convinced of the 
 existence of an eternal God, and appears to be 
 desirous of knowing the whole truth ; but busi- 
 ness prevented his staying long. 
 
 “ February 12 th . — Had a long conversation 
 
296 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 with Oo Oung-det, in which I at length endea- 
 voured to unfold to his view the whole mystery 
 of the gospel, the way of salvation through the 
 atonement of the Son of God, to which our pre- 
 vious conversations have been little more than 
 preparatory. But his proud heart evidently re- 
 pelled the humiliating doctrine. So true it is that 
 the cross of Christ is the sure touchstone of the 
 human heart. His nephew, however, Moung 
 Oung-hmat, listened with the air of an awakened 
 man. During a temporary suspense of conversa- 
 tion, I was much gratified by hearing him whisper 
 to his uncle, ‘ Ask him more about Jesus Christ.’ 
 He received a form of prayer with eagerness, and 
 listened to my parting instruction with some 
 feeling. 
 
 “ February 1 6 th . — Moung Ing has returned. 
 He is the second Burman whose heart was touched 
 by Divine grace. We rejoiced to see his face 
 again, notwithstanding his rough and unprepos- 
 sessing appearance, occasioned by the hardships 
 through which he has passed since he left us. On 
 his arrival at Bike, a town far below Rangoon, he 
 shewed his copy of St. Matthew to the Roman 
 Catholic priest stationed there, who directly com- 
 mitted it to the flames ; and gave, instead of it, a 
 writing of his own device. But,, through Divine 
 grace, our poor friend retained his integrity, and 
 remained steadfast in the sentiments which he for- 
 merly embraced. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 297 
 
 “ February 19 th. — Spent several pleasant hours 
 with Moung Ing. During his residence at Bike 
 he was not satisfied with being a solitary disciple, 
 but undertook to dispute with both Portuguese 
 and Burmans ; and found two or three who were 
 disposed to listen to him. He is to return thither 
 within a fortnight : but wishes to be baptized 
 previously. 
 
 “ February 20£/?.— 1 This is the second evening 
 in which Mrs. J. and myself have had an inter- 
 view with the viceroy and his lady in their inner 
 apartment. Her highness gave us some very en- 
 couraging hints on the subject of religious tole- 
 ration ; and promised to introduce us to the em- 
 peror, on his visiting Rangoon next fall, in pro- 
 secution of the war with Siam. 
 
 “ February 25 th. Lord's day . — Moung Ing pre- 
 sented his petition for baptism and admission 
 into the church ; and we unhesitatingly agreed to 
 grant his request next Lord’s day. Not one of 
 the disciples has given more decided evidence of 
 being a sincere and hearty believer in the Lord 
 Jesus. 
 
 “ March 4 th, Lord's day . — Moung Ing received 
 baptism, immediately after worship in the after- 
 noon. Several of the hopeful inquirers witnessed 
 the administration. 
 
 “ March 1 1th, Lord's day . — We partook of the 
 Lord’s supper in the evening ; pursuant to a re- 
 solution of the church, to celebrate this ordinance 
 
298 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 on the second Sunday after the change of the 
 moon, in order to avail ourselves, uniformly, of 
 light evenings. 
 
 “ After the ordinance, Moung Ing immediately 
 took leave, for the purpose of returning to Bike. 
 He is laden with various writings, in Burman and 
 Portuguese, for distribution among the people of 
 that place.” 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very affectionately and respectfully, 
 
 A. H. J. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 290 
 
 LETTER XIII. 
 
 Baltimore, February, 1823. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, 
 
 From the preceding letters, you will learn much 
 of the character, and perceive the evidences of 
 real conversion, exhibited by those who made a 
 public profession of religion. 
 
 From the strength of intellect manifested by 
 several interesting characters, in the following 
 journal of Mr. Judson, you will, I doubt not, 
 form a high idea of the natural capacity of the 
 Burmans. 
 
 “ April 25th, 1821. — Sometime previous to the 
 last date, I resolved on opening the Zayat, and 
 residing there as formerly; but soon relinquished 
 the intention for a time, in consequence of en- 
 gaging Moung Shway-gnong to assist me in a 
 thorough revision of those parts of the New Testa- 
 ment which are translated, but not yet printed ; 
 namely, the epistle to the Ephesians, and the first 
 part of the Acts. We have, at length, finished 
 the revision ; and I this day recommence occu- 
 pying the Zayat. 
 
300 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ May At h . — Several days have passed, without 
 any encouraging occurrence. The Zayat never 
 attracted less company, and I began to fear that 
 the good old times of 1819 would never again re- 
 turn. A case, however, has just occurred, which 
 reminds me of those times. I never before met 
 with an instance of such openness of mind, and 
 readiness to receive the truth, on first communi- 
 cation. The man is a regular-bred Boodhist, 
 without the least tincture of semi-atheism ; and 
 yet, strange to say, he listened to the truth with 
 unprecedented candour, and apparent eagerness, 
 for above two hours. I am sure I shall see him 
 again — but yet, what have I found more fallacious 
 than first appearances ? 
 
 “ May 5th. — Mr. Lansago arrived from Ava 
 last night. I have just had an interview with 
 him. On receiving my letter, he mentioned us 
 before the emperor, who remembered that we 
 were * Zandees.’ Mr. L. contradicted the asper- 
 sion — said we were true men, &c. ; to which his 
 majesty made no reply. 
 
 “ Mr. Ignatius, the principal Roman catholic 
 priest in Rangoon, is going to Ava, by order of 
 the emperor, to take the place of jthe old priest, 
 in the medical line. Mr. L. thinks that the em- 
 peror will not come down to Rangoon, and that 
 the Siamese war will not be continued. 
 
 “ May 6th, Lord's day . — From various causes, 
 there were only three of the baptized present at 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 301 
 
 worship, and yet we had an assembly of above 
 twenty adults, in all the various stages of reli- 
 gious inquiry ; some almost ready to profess re- 
 ligion, and some just beginning to open their 
 eyes to the wonders of redeeming love. Among 
 the rest were two aged men, devout worshippers 
 of Gaudama, and constant attendants on the lec- 
 tures of the Mangen teacher. They listened with 
 fixed attention to a long discourse, from the pa- 
 rable of the pharisee and publican ; and one of 
 them declared himself pleased with the doctrine. 
 There was also present, for the first time, a rela- 
 tion of Moung Shway-bay, from the upper part of 
 the country, who has received considerable in- 
 formation from his cousin. He was so much de- 
 lighted with some things which he heard, that, 
 in the midst of the discourse, he broke out into 
 audible expressions of approbation. 
 
 “ May 12 th, Saturday . — Have had several at- 
 tentive listeners, during the past week. Some of 
 my old visitors from Kambet, and other villages, 
 begin to find that the doors of the Zayat are 
 again open. 
 
 “ May 14 th . — A succession of company through 
 the day. A priest of some note listened with 
 much apparent candour, and some expressions of 
 approval. 
 
 “ May 15 th . — Despatched the manuscript of 
 Ephesians, and the first part of the Acts, to Se- 
 rampore, requesting brother Hough to procure an 
 
302 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 edition of six hundred of each, at the expense of 
 the Board. 
 
 “ At night, received a visit from Moung Gway, 
 brother-in-law to Moung Shway-bay. He was 
 accompanied by one Moung Thah-ee, an intract-' 
 able, furious creature, noted for brow-beating and 
 silencing every antagonist. He professes to be a 
 strict Boodhist, without the least doubt on the 
 subject of religion; but having heard of my ob- 
 ject in coming to this country, wishes to give me 
 an opportunity of making him doubt. I found 
 him extremely difficult to manage, and finally told 
 him, that he must get an humble mind, and pray 
 to the true God, or he would never attain tfue 
 wisdom. This threw him into a passion. He 
 said he would have me to know that he was no 
 common man. He could dispute with governors 
 and kings, &c. I then gave him a tract, which 
 he affected to disdain, but finally received, and 
 went away. 
 
 “ May \Qth . — Moung Gway called to apologize 
 for his companion’s conduct. He said, that from 
 being always victorious in disputation, he had 
 become insolent and overbearing; but that he 
 was really inquiring after the truth, and had been 
 reading the tract attentively. Moung Gway him- 
 self seems to be favourably disposed to the Chris- 
 tian religion. 
 
 “ May nth. — Moung Thah-ee spent the whole 
 evening with me. I find that he has a strong 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 303 
 
 mind, capable of grasping the most difficult sub- 
 ject. He listened to the truth with much more 
 attention and patience than at first. 
 
 “ May 18th. — Moung Thah-ee came again, ac- 
 companied by several of his admirers. At first 
 he behaved with some propriety, and allowed 
 conversation to proceed in a regular manner. But 
 soon he descended into his own native element, 
 and stormed and raged. When I found that he 
 would be utterly unreasonable, and not permit 
 me even to finish a sentence, I remained silent, 
 and suffered him to display himself. When he 
 was quite exhausted, I took an opportunity to ex- 
 hibit a brief view of the reasons which convinced 
 me that the religion of Gaudama was false, and 
 the Boodhist Scriptures fictitious ; and then chal- 
 lenged him to refute my statement. But he de- 
 clined, saying that we were both tired, and he 
 would finish the debate some other time. 
 
 “ May 19th. — A succession of company all the 
 day. At night, Moung Thah-ee came alone, in- 
 tending to have some private conversation; but 
 no opportunity offered. 
 
 “ May 20th , Lord's day. — Encountered another 
 new character, one Moung Long, from the neigh- 
 bourhood of Shway-doung, a disciple of the great 
 Toung-dwen teacher, the acknowledged head of 
 all the semi-atheists in the country. Like the 
 rest of the sect, Moung Long is, in reality, a com- 
 plete sceptic, scarcely believing his own exist- 
 
304 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 ence. They say he is always quarrelling with 
 his wife, on some metaphysical point. For in- 
 stance : if she says, ‘ The rice is ready he will 
 reply, ‘ Rice ! What is rice ? Is it matter, or 
 spirit? Is it an idea, or is it nonentity?’ Per- 
 haps she will say, ‘ It is matter;’ and he will 
 reply, ‘ Well, wife, and what is matter? Are you 
 sure there is such a thing in existence, or are 
 you merely subject to a delusion of the senses?’ 
 
 “ When he first came in, I thought him an or- 
 dinary man. He has only one good eye; but I 
 soon discovered, that that one eye has as ‘ great 
 a quantity of being,’ as half a dozen common eyes. 
 In his manners, he is just the reverse of Moung 
 Thah-ee — all suavity and humility, and respect. 
 He professed to be an inquirer after the truth ; 
 and I accordingly opened to him some parts of 
 the gospel. He listened with great seriousness ; 
 and, when I ceased speaking, remained so thought- 
 ful, and apparently impressed with the truth, that 
 I began to hope he would come to some good, 
 and therefore invited him to ask some question 
 relative to what he had heard. £ Your servant,’ 
 said he, ‘ has not much to inquire of your lord- 
 ship. In your lordship’s sacred speech, however, 
 there are one or two words which your servant 
 does not understand. Your lordship says, that 
 in the beginning God created one man and one 
 woman. I do not understand (I beg your lord- 
 ship’s pardon) what a man is, and why he is 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 305 
 
 called a man.’ My eyes were now opened, in an 
 instant, to his real character ; and I had the hap- 
 piness to be enabled, for about twenty minutes, to 
 lay blow after blow upon his sceptical head, with 
 such effect, that he kept falling and falling ; and 
 though he made several desperate efforts to get 
 up, he found himself at last prostrate on the 
 ground, unable to stir. Moung Shway-gnong, 
 who had been an attentive listener, was extremely 
 delighted to see his enemy so well punished ; for 
 this Moung Long had sorely harassed him in time 
 past. The poor man was not, however, in the 
 least angry at his discomfiture ; but, in the true 
 spirit of his school, said, that though he had 
 heard much of me, the reality far exceeded the 
 report. Afterwards he joined us in worship, and 
 listened with great attention, as did also his wife. 
 
 “ May 21 st . — Moung Thah-ee came again, with 
 several others; but he was so outrageous, and 
 vulgar, and abusive, that I found it impossible to 
 hold any rational conversation with him ; and he 
 finally went away in a great passion, saying, that 
 he had been sent by some men in authority to spy 
 us out, and that by to-morrow he would bring us 
 into trouble. Such threatenings tend to sink our 
 spirits, and make us realize our truly helpless, 
 destitute condition, as sheep in the midst of 
 wolves : ‘ Lord, behold their threatenings,’ &c. 
 
 “ May 21th, Lot'd’s day . — A very busy day. 
 Had scarcely dismissed the few Europeans, who 
 
306 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 attend English worship in the morning, when the 
 Burman visitors began to come in; and though 
 many of the disciples were absent, we finally had 
 an assembly of thirty persons, who paid most 
 earnest and uninterrupted attention to a discourse 
 of about half an hour, from the text — ‘ By one 
 man’s disobedience many were made sinners.’ A 
 few, who visited the Zayat during the past week, 
 were present for the first time. One of them, by 
 name Moung Hlay, may be named among the hope- 
 ful inquirers. Moung Long was again present, and 
 another disciple of the Toung-dwen teacher, of 
 equal powers of mind ; but these keen metaphy- 
 sicians are, I fear, far from the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 “ June 3d, Lord's day . — A new acquaintance of 
 last week, of Siamese extraction, and Moung 
 Hlay, and Moung Long, were present with the 
 usual assembly. Mah Myat-lay, sister of Mah 
 Men-lay, appears to be resolved, at length, to 
 profess religion. 
 
 “ June 4th . — Moung Long spent two or three 
 hours with me, in which I endeavoured to lay be- 
 fore him all the evidences of the truth of the 
 Christian religion. His wife proves to be as 
 sharp as himself, and has been harassing Mrs. J. 
 with all sorts of questions about the possibility 
 of sin’s finding entrance into a pure mind, or of 
 its being permitted under the government of a 
 holy sovereign. 
 
 “ I have this day taken Moung Shway-bay into 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 307 
 
 the service of the mission. He bids fairer than 
 any other member of the church to be qualified, 
 in due time, for the ministry : for though infe- 
 rior to Moung Thah-lah in fluency of speech, and 
 to Moung Shway-gnong in genius and address, he 
 is superior to the former in consistency of cha- 
 racter, and gravity of deportment, and to the lat- 
 ter in experimental acquaintance with Divine 
 things, and devotedness to the cause. But the 
 principal trait of character which distinguishes 
 him from the rest, and affords considerable evi- 
 dence that he is called by higher authority than 
 that of man to the Christian ministry, is his hum- 
 ble and persevering desire for that office — a desire 
 which sprung up in his heart soon after his con- 
 version, and has been growing ever since. I in- 
 tend to employ him, at present, as an assistant in 
 the Zayat, on a small allowance of seven or eight 
 rupees a month, which I hope the Board will ap- 
 prove of. In that situation, he will have an 
 opportunity of improving in those qualifications 
 which are requisite to fit him to be a teacher of 
 religion among his fellow countrymen. 
 
 “ June 8th . — The Siamese spent several hours 
 with me. His mind is just on the poise between 
 Boodhism and Christianity. 
 
 “ June 10 th } Lord's day . — Moung Long again 
 present — all eye and ear. Mrs. J. pronounces his 
 wife the most superior woman, in point of intel- 
 lect, that she has met with in Burmah. 
 
308 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ After evening worship, Mah Myat-lay pre- 
 sented her petition for admission into the church, 
 which was granted, and next Sunday appointed 
 for her baptism. The evidences of her piety are 
 of the most satisfactory kind. We esteem her 
 quite as highly as her sister Mah Men-lay, though 
 she is far inferior in external qualifications. 
 
 “ June 1 \tli . — Moung Long and his wife spent 
 most of the day with us. Their minds are in a 
 truly hopeful state, though still greatly governed 
 by the maxims of the Toung-dwen school. Their 
 main inquiry to-day was — How they could ob- 
 tain faith in Christ ? May the Holy Spirit solve 
 their difficulties, by giving them an experimental 
 acquaintance with that saving grace ! 
 
 “ June 14 tk . — An intimate friend of the Woon- 
 gyee-gah-dau told Mrs. J. to-day, in the presence 
 of her highness, who, by silence, assented to the 
 correctness of the remark, that when the emperor, 
 and others in government, said that all might be- 
 lieve and worship as they pleased, the toleration 
 extended merely to foreigners resident in the em- 
 pire, and by no means to native Burmans, who, 
 being slaves of the emperor, would not be allowed, 
 with impunity, to renounce the religion of their 
 master. This remark accords with all that we 
 heard at Ava, and may be depended on (notwith- 
 standing some private encouragement we have 
 received from the viceroy and his wife), as afford- 
 ing a correct view of the state of religious tolera- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 309 
 
 tion in this country. It is a fact, that, except in 
 our own private circle, it is not known that a 
 single individual has actually renounced Bood- 
 hism, and been initiated into the Christian re- 
 ligion. 
 
 “ Mah Myat-lay informs us, that the news of 
 her intended baptism has been rumoured among 
 her neighbours, and excited a great uproar. She 
 is not, however, disheartened ; but rather wishes 
 that her baptism may not be deferred until Sun- 
 day, lest some measures be taken to prevent it. 
 I expect that she will present herself for baptism 
 to-morrow evening. 
 
 “ June 1 5th . — According to the purpose men- 
 tioned under the last date, Mah Myat-lay re- 
 ceived baptism, about sunset, at the usual place. 
 
 “ July 3 d . — Moung Thahlah was married to a 
 woman resident in our yard, a usual attendant on 
 public worship, — the event somewhat noticeable, 
 as being probably the first Christian marriage 
 ever performed between persons of pure Burman 
 extraction. 
 
 “ July 14 th . — The first day of Burman Lent. 
 The Woon-gyee-gah-dau, notwithstanding all she 
 has heard from Mrs. J., set out, most zealously, 
 in her course of religious performances ; and the 
 whole town seems to be following her example. 
 
 “ Many cases of hopeful inquiry, and interest- 
 ing religious conversation, have occurred within 
 the last month ; but they passed away without 
 
310 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 much 'apparent fruit, and are, therefore, not 
 worthy of notice. Moung Long and his wife are 
 the most promising at present ; and I begin to 
 indulge some slight hope, that they will obtain 
 Divine grace. 
 
 “ In the interval of receiving company, I have 
 lately been employed in translating ; have finished 
 the Gospel and Epistles of St. John, those exqui- 
 sitely sweet and precious portions of the New 
 Testament, and am now employed on the latter 
 part of the Acts. I find Moung Shway-bay a 
 most valuable assistant, in all parts of missionary 
 work. Moung Shway-gnong also begins ‘ to be 
 dissatisfied with being a mere disciple, and hopes 
 that he shall some time be thought worthy of 
 being a teacher of the Christian religion.’ These 
 two, with Mah Men-lay, are, at present, the 
 flower of our little church. I have no reason, 
 however, to complain of the conduct of any, con- 
 sidering the great disadvantages under which they 
 all labour. Some have grown comparatively cold ; 
 but none have forgotten their first love. Praise 
 for ever be to Him, 
 
 “ Who is faithful to his promises, 
 
 And faithful to his Son ! ” 
 
 “ August \th . — Am just recovering from the 
 second fit of sickness which I have had this sea- 
 son. The first was the cholera morbus ; the pre- 
 sent has been a fever. The second day after I 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 311 
 
 was taken, Mrs. J. was seized with the same 
 disorder ; and, for several days, we were unable 
 to help one another. Through Divine mercy, 
 however, we contrived to get our medicines from 
 time to time, and are now in a convalescent state, 
 so far as the fever is concerned. Mrs. J., how- 
 ever, is suffering severely under the liver com- 
 plaint, which, notwithstanding continual saliva- 
 tions, is making such rapid and alarming ad- 
 vances, as to preclude all hope of her recovery, 
 in this part of the world. 
 
 ■■ August 6th . — Came to a final conclusion to 
 send Mrs. Judson to America, for the reasons as- 
 signed in a letter to the corresponding Secretary, 
 accompanying this number. 
 
 “ August 21^. — Mrs. J. embarked for Bengal.” 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very affectionately and respectfully, 
 
 A. H. J. 
 
AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 ai2 
 
 LETTER XIV. 
 
 Washington, March, 1823. 
 
 MY DEAR SIR, 
 
 Thus far had the mission proceeded, when loss 
 of health forced me from Rangoon, and all the 
 interesting scenes which I had so long witnessed. 
 Those only who have been through a variety of 
 toil and privation, to obtain a darling object, can 
 realize how entirely every fibre of the heart ad- 
 heres to that object, when secured. Had we en- 
 countered no difficulties, and suffered no priva- 
 tions in our attempts to form a church of Christ, 
 under the government of a heathen despot, we 
 should have been warmly attached to the indivi- 
 duals composing it, but should not have felt that 
 tender solicitude and anxious affection, which, in 
 the present case, we experienced. 
 
 Rangoon, from having been the theatre in 
 which so much of the faithfulness, power, and 
 mercy of God had been exhibited — from having 
 been considered, for ten years past, as my home 
 for life — and from a thousand interesting asso- 
 ciations of ideas, had become the dearest spot on 
 earth. Hence you will readily imagine that no 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 313 
 
 ordinary consideration could have induced my 
 departure. With the providential and merciful 
 circumstances attending my voyage to England, 
 and with all that transpired, during my residence 
 under your hospitable roof, you are well ac- 
 quainted. I hasten, therefore, to communicate 
 the intelligence, which, from time to time, has 
 been received from the mission in Rangoon, since 
 my departure. 
 
 Soon after the last date in Mr. Judson’s journal, 
 another attempt, with greater probability of suc- 
 cess, was made to destroy the teacher, Moung 
 Shway-gnong. The chief of his village, in con- 
 nexion with several priests, drew up, and pre- 
 sented, a document to the viceroy, in which 
 Moung Shway-gnong was accused of having em- 
 braced sentiments, which aimed at the destruc- 
 tion of the Boodhist religion, and prejudicial to 
 the existing authorities. The viceroy replied, 
 that if their assertions were true, Moung Shway- 
 gnong was deserving of death. The teacher and 
 his friends had closely watched the proceedings 
 of the accusers, and took measures accordingly ; 
 and, as soon as he ascertained that the viceroy 
 uttered an encouraging word to his persecutors, 
 he procured a boat, embarked his family, secretly 
 fled to the mission house, to disclose to Mr. Jud- 
 son his situation, and, after furnishing himself 
 with tracts and portions of Scripture, proceeded 
 up the river to Shway-doung, a town about a 
 
314 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 hundred miles from Rangoon. From the last ac- 
 counts, he was busily employed in disseminating 
 his heretical sentiments, and had excited much 
 commotion among the inhabitants of that place. 
 Thus it was, as in the days of the apostles, when 
 the disciples of Christ were persecuted, “they 
 that were scattered abroad went every where 
 preaching the word.” Moung Shway-gnong’s 
 easy and rapid escape, may appear almost incre- 
 dible to one accustomed to a well regulated po- 
 lice, in civilized countries. But not so, when it 
 is known that government officers in Burmah 
 take cognizance of those cases only, under their 
 immediate control ; that there is nothing 
 throughout the empire, like a public newspaper, 
 in which the delinquent may be so described as 
 to occasion detection ; and that the only mode of 
 travelling is in boats : consequently, thousands 
 are at all times on the river. 
 
 Moung Shway-gnong’s accusation and escape, 
 however, produced, as formerly, much alarm 
 among the disciples and inquirers, — the former 
 attending public worship as privately as possible, 
 while the latter almost entirely withdrew. Mr. 
 Judson was obliged to shut up the Zayat altoge- 
 ther, and confine his religious instructions to 
 those who occasionally called at the mission 
 house. You will recollect, my dear Sir, that Mr. 
 J., at this time, was entirely alone ; not an indi- 
 vidual to give him an encouraging word. Under 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 315 
 
 existing circumstances, it would not have excited 
 surprise to find that he was occasionally de- 
 jected and depressed. But, at this period, his 
 mind was particularly impressed with the impor- 
 tance of completing the translation of the New 
 Testament, and he resolved to engage imme- 
 diately in this great work, and wait the farther 
 openings of Providence, in regard to preaching. 
 
 An extract from a letter written by Mr. J. at 
 this time, exhibits his reasons for this course. 
 
 “ Yesterday, feeling myself wholly at a loss, I 
 committed myself to the guidance of the Lord 
 Jesus, with some uncommon feelings of faith ; 
 and soon after, my mind became more settled 
 on pursuing the translations, as being the most 
 honourable to God, the most beneficial to my 
 own soul, and the most conducive to the real in- 
 terest of the mission. 
 
 “ November 3d . — The mission sustained a heavy 
 loss in the death of Moung Thahlah, the second 
 convert. In a state of perfect health, he was at- 
 tacked with the cholera, and expired in less than 
 nineteen hours. Mr. Judson was not apprized of 
 his illness, until he became insensible; conse- 
 quently, the state of his mind, in that trying hour, 
 was unknown ; but, from the evidence previously 
 given, there is no doubt that his glad spirit found 
 itself in the presence of the Saviour, on its eman- 
 cipation from the body. The death of Moung 
 Thahlah was more severely felt, as he was one of 
 
316 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 the few Burmans, in the habit of leading in social 
 prayer. In this exercise, he very much excelled ; 
 frequently expressing ideas apt and spiritual, 
 clothed in the most appropriate and edifying 
 language. He was a young man of fine talents, 
 superior education, and had a peculiarly interest- 
 ing mode of communicating religious truths. But 
 our hopes of his future usefulness were early 
 blasted by his premature and sudden death, and 
 we could only say in this, as in many other 
 cases, ‘Verily thou art a God that hideth thy- 
 self,’ &c.” 
 
 I will now, my dear Sir, close this series of 
 letters, with Mr. Judson’s last journal, received 
 only a few days since, just in time for me to com- 
 municate the latest intelligence. From this jour- 
 nal, you will perceive what reason we have for 
 rejoicing and encouragement, and what renewed 
 motives are presented for future trust and con- 
 fidence in God. Surely Burmah, with other 
 heathen nations, will shortly become subject to 
 the moral government of our Lord and Saviour 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 “ December 9th, 1821, Lord's day . — I begin to 
 hope that one more Burman has felt the vivifying 
 influence of Divine truth. He is an old acquaint- 
 ance of Moung Ing ; and received from him his 
 first serious impressions. He has visited me 
 several times ; but it was not till to-day that he 
 expressed his ‘ determination to worship the eter- 
 
TO THE BUR1IAN EMPIRE. 317 
 
 nal God all his life long.’ He is a man in low life 
 — has no family — and his name is Moung Thah.1 
 
 “-Moung Yo, one of the semi-atheists of Pah- 
 tsooan-doung, formerly a disciplfe of Moung 
 Shway-gnong, has recommenced visiting me, ac- 
 companied by one Moung Bo, of very similar 
 character, lately returned from Martaban. They 
 are both men of sterling sense, and considerable 
 learning, and have almost renounced Boodhism 
 in all its forms ; for 1 begin to find, that the semi- 
 atheism, which I have sometimes mentioned, is 
 nothing but a refined Boodhism, having its found- 
 ation in the Boodhist scriptures. 
 
 “ December lR/i. — Received a note from Dr. 
 Price, communicating the animating intelligence 
 of his arrival off the mouth of the river. 
 
 “ December 13 th . — Enjoyed the great satisfac- 
 tion of welcoming brother and sister Price at the 
 place of landing, and of conducting them to the 
 mission house. 
 
 “ January 20 th, 1822. — Another season of re- 
 joicing, occasioned by the arrival of brother 
 Hough and his family. 
 
 “ March 12th . — Have had nothing to notice 
 lately, except the progress of the translation. 
 During a few months past, I have finished St. 
 Matthew (a new translation), St. Mark, and St. 
 Luke, and this day pass into Romans, the inter- 
 mediate books being previously done. 
 
 “ June 30 th . — Am just recovering from severe 
 
318 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 illness. A few weeks ago, I was taken with a fever, 
 slight at first, but daily increasing in violence, 
 until the event became very dubious. On reco- 
 vering from the effects of the fever, and j ust re- 
 suming the translation, I was suddenly seized 
 with the cholera morbus, though that disease is 
 not now prevalent in the place ; and several hours 
 of suffering elapsed, before medicine took effect. 
 This, with the quantity of opium and laudanum 
 administered, deprived me of the little remaining 
 strength which the fever left me, and I am now 
 scarcely able to hold a pen. It is singular, that 
 last rainy season I was subject to these same 
 diseases, though in different order ; and I ascribe 
 it to the ascendency which the climate of Ran- 
 goon is obtaining over my constitution. If it be 
 the will of God, I feel desirous of living to finish 
 the New Testament in Burman, — a work which 
 must otherwise be suspended for some time. 
 
 “ July 14 thy Lord's day . — For several months 
 past I have been so engrossed in the translation, 
 that I have not solicited company so much as for- 
 merly, nor found time to mention the noticeable 
 events of a missionary nature, that have occa- 
 sionally transpired, especially as they have passed 
 away without much permanent result. Within a 
 few weeks, however, there have been several cir- 
 cumstances of such an encouraging kind, as in- 
 duces me to mention them in connexion. The 
 first that excited our attention was the case of 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 319 
 
 Men-oo, a blind girl, resident in our yard, under 
 the medical care of brother Price. She received 
 her first ideas of religion from Moung Shway- 
 bay, and after attending evening worship a few 
 times, appeared to have her heart opened to Di- 
 vine truth. About the same time, Moung Myat- 
 lah received some new excitement, that induced 
 him and his neighbour, Moung Thah-ay, to re- 
 commence attending public worship, which they 
 have not done since Moung Shway-gnong's per- 
 secution and flight. They are both, we hope, 
 true Christians, but have not yet obtained suffi- 
 cient light and courage to profess religion. The 
 case of May Mee is somewhat similar. She is an 
 old woman — a disciple of Moung Shway-gnong 
 — formerly acquainted with Mrs. J., but appa- 
 rently unsusceptible of any impressions. It is 
 now two or three months since she commenced 
 visiting us, and listening with uncommon atten- 
 tion to religious conversation. At length she be- 
 gan to attend public worship regularly ; and, 
 during the last interview, she manifested much of 
 that deep solemnity, which has uniformly charac- 
 terized the newly converted. Last in order, but 
 not least in interest, is the case of Mah Doke. 
 She is a relation and inmate of the Nan-dau-gong 
 sisters, and her name sometimes occurs in the 
 journal about two years ago, in connexion with 
 theirs. She was once equally forward with Mah 
 Myat-lay; but subsequently lost her impressions, 
 
320 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 and remained quite stupid, till within a few weeks, 
 during which time she has been more frequent in 
 her visits, and more serious and attentive. Last 
 Sunday she requested baptism ; and to-day she 
 has undergone a particular examination, to the 
 great satisfaction of us all. Add to these circum- 
 stances, that Moung Shway-gnong has lately re- 
 turned from the interior, on a visit, and concluded 
 to stay a while with us, partly as teacher to bro- 
 ther Price. He has evidently grown in religious 
 experience ; his conversation is more spiritual, and 
 he seems more attached than ever to us and the 
 cause. 
 
 “ July 1 5th . — Received a visit from Pah Kyah, 
 an old disciple of Moung Shway-gnong. His 
 father was an adherent of the celebrated Kolan, 
 who suffered under the last king for semi-atheism. 
 This man has been an anti-boodhist all his life : 
 but having, from long opposition to all around 
 him, become inveterately attached to his peculiar 
 sentiments, seemed to be the last person to con- 
 sider and embrace a new religion. He obtained 
 some ideas of God from Moung Shway-gnong, 
 but not sufficient to induce him to visit us before 
 to-day. Our conversation related chiefly to the 
 law of God, and the nature and evil of sin, points 
 on which he was entirely ignorant. He professed 
 to believe and acquiesce in what he heard ; but 
 I fear that his feelings are at variance with his 
 professions. 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE.’ 321 
 
 “ July 20 th. — My hopes of finishing the New 
 Testament, without interruption, all blasted, by 
 the arrival of an order from the king, summoning 
 brother Price to Ava, on account of his medical 
 skill. I must of course accompany him, and en- 
 deavour to take advantage of the circumstance, to 
 gain some footing in the capital and the palace. 
 But it is most repugnant to my feelings to leave 
 my present pursuits and prospects in Rangoon. 
 May the Lord direct. 
 
 “ July 2\st, Lord's day. — Another visit from 
 Pah Kyah. He has meditated deeply on what 
 he heard at the last interview ; and though his 
 first appearance was rough and forbidding, he 
 drinks in Divine truth, and yields to its soul-sub- 
 duing power. 
 
 “ A larger assembly this day than usual, con- 
 sisting of above thirty persons. After worship, 
 Mah Doke was approved by the church, and bap- 
 tized. In the evening, had a particular conver- 
 sation with Men-oo, the blind girl, and rejoiced 
 to learn the extent of her religious knowledge ; 
 and still more, to discover some evidences of a 
 work of grace. 
 
 “ July 25 th. — Pah Kyah came again, accompa- 
 nied by his sister, Mah Thah-oo, who, I am told, 
 has been reading the tract, day and night, and 
 came prepared to believe all she should hear. A 
 most interesting forenoon with these people, and 
 several others. 
 
322 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 “ July 27th . — May Zoo, at length, claims to be 
 mentioned — an old pharisaical woman, who for- 
 merly attended the Zayat, for no other purpose, 
 apparently, but to make a display of her wisdom. 
 She had lately become more quiet and humble, 
 but with so much of the old leaven remaining, 
 that I had no hope of her. To-day, however, she 
 informs me, that three Sundays ago, the truth 
 entered her mind, and that she lay all the ensuing 
 night, without sleep, meditating on the wondrous 
 character of God, and the strange things she had 
 heard. 
 
 “ July 28th, Lord’s day . — All the new inquirers 
 above-mentioned, have been with me some part 
 of the day. Mali Doke, the last baptized, begins 
 to take an active part in conversation, and ap- 
 pears to great advantage. She came accompa- 
 nied by her friend, Mah Ing, a very infrequent 
 visitor, on account of the opposition of her hus- 
 band. He has lately gone on a journey, and, 
 during his absence, she ventures to attend wor- 
 ship. She is a most attentive listener ; but her 
 timidity and reserve render it difficult to ascer- 
 tain the state of her mind. I understand, how- 
 ever, that she occasionally joins the three Nan- 
 dau-gong sisters in their female prayer meeting, 
 and is highly esteemed by them. 
 
 “ August 4th, Lords day . — A crowded assem- 
 bly at worship, as on the two last Lord’s days. 
 Oo Nyo, a former disciple of Moung Shway- 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 323 
 
 gnong, and May Dway, an old woman, lately 
 cured of blindness by brother Price, deserve to 
 be classed among the inquirers. The latter is 
 more noticeable, as having been a professed de- 
 votee of the strictest class, and for a long time 
 quite unaffected by all she heard concerning our 
 religion. 
 
 “ August 5th . — Moung Shway-gnong took his 
 departure for Shway-doung, the residence of his 
 family, intending to join us again, on our way to 
 Ava. 
 
 “ August Gth . — Moung Long, the one-eyed me- 
 taphysician, and bosom disciple of the Tongdwen 
 teacher, arrived this day from Shway-doung, with 
 his wife, May Wen-yo. The latter listened with 
 the same candid attention and good sense, which 
 formerly distinguished her, while her husband re- 
 tains his characteristic scepticism, politeness, and 
 inflexibility. 
 
 “ August 7th . — May Mee came to request bap- 
 tism. When I perceived her aim, I endeavoured 
 to impress her mind with the solemn responsibi- 
 lity of a Christian profession, and the great dan- 
 gers to which she was exposing herself in this 
 world; enforcing my statement, as usual, with 
 the story of the iron mall ; and she went away in 
 much distress. 
 
 “ Mah Ing sent her friend Mah Doke to in- 
 quire, whether it was lawful for her to procure a 
 divorce from her husband, previous to being bap- 
 
324 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 tized ; or, if not, whether she might worship be- 
 fore the great pagoda, in obedience to his com- 
 mand. Both questions were answered in the ne- 
 gative. A most difficult, distressing case. Her 
 husband has threatened to accuse her to govern- 
 ment, and cause her to be put to death. 
 
 “ Men-oo also requested baptism; and I feel 
 satisfied that she has experienced divine grace, 
 as well as May Mee and Mah Ing. 
 
 “ August 17 th . — Have been very busy, for se- 
 veral days past, in making preparations for our 
 journey to Ava, on which we are ordered to set 
 out the 20th, in a boat furnished by government. 
 
 “ May Mee and May Zoo continue to visit oc- 
 casionally, and both desire to be baptized ; but 
 with this difference, that the former hesitates, and 
 the latter is urgent. Mah Ing has been obliged 
 to stay away, on account of her husband. Pah 
 Kyah professes that his mind is completely set- 
 tled, and wishes to comply with all the commands 
 of Christ. 
 
 “ August 18 th, Lord’s day . — Company all the 
 day. After worship, May Zoo and Men-oo were 
 approved by the church, and baptized. 
 
 “ August 19 th . — Early in the morning,' Moung 
 Thah-ay, mentioned July 14th, came in, and tak- 
 ing me aside, knelt down, raised his folded hands 
 in the attitude of reverence, and made a very 
 pathetic and urgent application for immediate 
 baptism. He stated, that he had considered the 
 
TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 325 
 
 Christian religion for above two years ; that his 
 mind was completely settled on every point ; and 
 that, though he had been harassed with many 
 fears, he was now resolved to enter the service 
 of Jesus Christ, and remain faithful until death, 
 whatever the consequences in this world might be. 
 
 “ August 20 th . — May Mee, finding herself un- 
 able to hold out any longer, presented herself for 
 baptism, and with Moung Thah-ay, was examined 
 before the church, and approved. The latter re- 
 ceived baptism immediately. May Mee will come 
 to-morrow. 
 
 “ Our departure is delayed for two or three 
 days, in consequence of the death of the viceroy, 
 Mya-day-men, which took place this afternoon. 
 
 “ August 21 st . — Early in the morning, I ad- 
 ministered baptism to May Mee, the eighteenth 
 Burman convert. Two more still remain : Moung 
 Myat-lah and Mah Ing ; the one deterred by fear 
 of government ; the other, by the fear of her hus- 
 band. Add to these a desirable number of hope- 
 ful inquirers ; and I feel, that I am leaving, at 
 least for a time, one of the most interesting fields 
 of labour, that was ever opened to a missionary. 
 But the path of duty seems to lead to Ava ; and 
 it is infinitely easy for God to open there a more 
 interesting field. 
 
 “We are ordered to put our baggage on board 
 the boats to-morrow, and be ready to start the 
 day following. 
 
326 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION TO BURMAH. 
 
 That your valuable life may long be continued, 
 a blessing to your friends, your circle, and your 
 country, and that in heaven you may meet an 
 innumerable multitude of heathen souls, whose 
 conversion was effected by your unknown instru- 
 mentality, is the constant prayer of. 
 
 My dear Sir, 
 
 Yours, affectionately and respectfully, 
 
 A. H. J. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
 B. Berkley, Bolt Court, Fleet Street. 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 , 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 li 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' • IS r, 
 
 
 
 
SUPPLEMENT 
 
 TO MRS. JUDSON’S ACCOUNT OF TIIR AMERICAN BAPTIST 
 MISSION TO THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 LETTER XV. 
 
 Mission House, Rangoon, Dec. 11, 1823. 
 
 My dear Friend, 
 
 Shai.l I attempt to describe the sensations produced by 
 finding myself in this much-loved spot? — Yes, I am really in 
 Rangoon, at my own study table, and surrounded by the same 
 scene I have so frequently described to you. 
 
 It appears to me now all a dream that I have been in Eng- 
 land, in America, and through all my wanderings, am at last 
 returned, and find the same scene I left. Who has so much 
 cause for gratitude and thankfulness as myself? Who is under 
 so great obligations to be entirely and exclusively devoted to 
 God as I am ? Goodness and mercy have followed me all my 
 days, but the kind, protecting care of God has been most con- 
 spicuously seen during my two years absence from Rangoon. 
 
 In my usual style I will give you, my dear friend, an account 
 of myself since I last wrote, as you are so kind as to express 
 so much pleasure in reading my little narratives. On the 22nd 
 June last, with a joyful heart, I left my native shores for India, 
 followed by the prayers of thousands, who were collected on 
 the wharf to witness our departure. In a fine new ship, a large 
 airy cabin, with a kind obliging captain, I found myself most 
 pleasantly situated, and under the direction of our heavenly 
 Father, the winds and waves were propitious, for we reached 
 the sand heads in the Bay of Bengal in a hundred and five days 
 from Boston. During our voyage, I had the happiness of wit- 
 nessing a most decided change in the captain, who, for two 
 months previously to our arrival at Calcutta, devoted his whole 
 time to the subject of religion, and is resolved, on his return 
 passage, to conduct worship himself among his sailors on the 
 Sabbath. 
 
 On my arrival in Bengal, you will readily imagine my first 
 inquiries were to ascertain what intelligence had been received 
 from Mr. Judson, and what prospects of my speedy departure. 
 The information received from the former was animating and 
 encouraging ; but respecting the latter, sad indeed, as it was 
 expected that no ship would sail for several months, as very 
 
 z 
 
328 Supplement to Mrs. Judson’s Account 
 
 serious difficulties existed between the Burman and British 
 Governments. For several days my mind was in a state of 
 constant anxiety, but was instantaneously relieved, by noticing 
 a paragraph in the paper, advertising a ship for Rangoon. I 
 immediately engaged my passage, and after a month’s resi- 
 dence in the kind and hospitable family of the Rev. Mr. Tho- 
 mason, I embarked for Rangoon, where I safely arrived in 
 nineteen days. 
 
 I dare not attempt to describe my feelings as the ship ad- 
 vanced towards the Burman coast. It was late in the evening 
 when the vessel anchored ; but the first object which caught 
 my eye, as the boat rowed toward the shore, was Mr. Judson. 
 From long expectation and disappointment, he had acquired 
 such an habitual sadness and dejection of spirit, that it required 
 all my exertion to disperse it, and make him Mr. J. again. He 
 had not heard a word from me for thirteen months, (owing to 
 the failure of my letters) and the very day I arrived, he had in 
 despair yielded all hope of my existence ! I soon had the 
 happiness of meeting Mah-Men-lay, Moung-Shay-bav, and 
 others who are still an honour to their profession. Mali Myat- 
 lay, the second female who was baptized, died in the triumphs 
 of hope a few months ago. She longed for the hour of her 
 release, and assured those who stood around her that she would 
 soon be in the presence of Christ. Is not this one instance of 
 the power of divine grace more than a compensation for all 
 our days of darkness and distress, formerly spent in preparation 
 for our work ? 
 
 Mr. Judson has his boats in readiness to proceed to Ava, 
 and to-morrow we go on board. He has obtained considerable 
 favour from high officers in Government, and thinks our pros- 
 pects at Ava very encouraging. The King’s own brother, a 
 very powerful prince, has his attention excited by the Christian 
 religion, and has lately written a very kind, affectionate letter 
 to Mr. Judson, requesting his speedy return to Ava, and to 
 bring with him all the sacred books.* A foreign female has 
 never yet been introduced to the Burman Court, consequently 
 much curiosity is excited by the expectation of my arrival. 
 May the God of Heaven be our protector, and give us that wis- 
 dom which is profitable to direct. I feel, my dear friend, that 
 I am about to begin anew my missionarv work, and need more 
 grace, more resolution, and more spirituality of feeling than 
 ever before. We shall be surrounded by despotism and idola- 
 try, but the God of Jacob is our hope, and in his hands we are 
 as safe as in our own loved America. He has evidently pointed 
 
 * Sec pages 231, 2, of Mrs. Judson’s printed Letters on the Burman 
 Mission. 
 
Of the Baptist Mission to the Burman Empire. 329 
 
 out to us the path of duty, and shall we fear to follow where 
 he leads ? It is easy for God to open the heart of the King and 
 Queen, and make them a nursing father and mother to the 
 little church in Burmah. We cannot hope and expect too 
 much from God. He has commanded us to open our mouths 
 wide, and he will fill them. 
 
 You shall hear from me on my arrival at the capital, for I 
 am resolved to keep you acquainted with all our steps. I write 
 this in great haste, being surrounded by women and children, 
 who are waiting their final instructions. My schools will com- 
 mence at Ava ; my hopes respecting them are very sanguine. 
 I am much gratified by your remarks relative to “ The History 
 of the Burman Mission.” The first edition was all sold before 
 I left America, though in so poor a dress. Please to transmit 
 to Mr. Lawson (who is the Agent for our Board) all the money 
 that has been collected for the school, with this direction : — 
 “ For Mrs. Judson’s Schools in the Burman Empire.” I will 
 give a particular and faithful account of the commencement 
 and progress of my darling plan, for the information of those 
 who are interested in the schools. Mr. Judson would write, 
 but every moment of his time is employed in preparing and 
 arranging our baggage. He will write after our arrival 
 at Ava. 
 
 The translation of the New Testament is finished. We will 
 send you a copy of the whole when printed. 
 
 1 know you will excuse this hasty, imperfect letter; but, 
 could you know all the circumstances under which I write, you 
 would not be surprised at the inaccuracies. I could not think 
 of leaving Rangoon without informing you of my safe arrival. 
 Let us assist each other in our way to heaven. Your letters 
 will animate and encourage me ; mine may interest you, from 
 the circumstance of being written in a heathen land. We shall, 
 I trust, soon meet in heaven ; may our hearts, our best affec- 
 tions, be there long before us. This life is a vapour, it will 
 soon pass away, and nothing will remain, excepting the ser- 
 vices we now perform for Christ. Be pleased to present our 
 warmest affections to our friends *■*■** * } whom I shall 
 never forget to love and respect. May you be blessed, my dear 
 friend, and be made increasingly useful, is the sincere wish of 
 Your old and most affectionate Friend, 
 
 Ann H. Judson. 
 
 To 
 
 , London. 
 
330 
 
 Supplement to Mrs. Judson’s Account 
 
 LETTER XVI. 
 
 On the Arah-wah-tee, Dec. 31, 1823. 
 
 Come, my dear friend, transport yourself for a few moments 
 from your retired home, and refresh your imagination with a 
 view of our floating conveyance majestically passing the fertile 
 banks of the Arah-wah-tee (Irrawaddy). And had your eye 
 the same power as imagination, could it rove with equal 
 rapidity over this widely extended globe, it would doubtless be 
 induced to rest on worthier and more interesting objects, but 
 could not find two happier than your friend Ann and her 
 beloved Judson. It is one of those bright days peculiar to an 
 Indian clime ; the cool refreshing breezes from the mountains 
 with which we are now encircled, while they unite with the 
 influence of the sun to produce a most delightful temperature 
 of air, invigorate our frames and exhilarate our spirits ; the 
 verdure and variety of scenery exhibited on the banks of this 
 noble river, every where interspersed with native villages, and 
 peasants’ tents, all conspire to increase those pleasant sensa- 
 tions which our peculiar situation and circumstances are calcu- 
 lated to excite. Our boat is so curiously constructed, and so 
 unlike every thing in your civilized part of the world, that I 
 hardly know in what language to give a description so as to 
 present it clearly to your view : it is a rude uncouth thing, and 
 could you behold it floating down the river Thames, you might 
 imagine that some ingenious fisherman had attached a pair of 
 wings to his little hut, and was conveying it on a boat to your 
 great metropolis, to gratify the curious gaze of the idle multi- 
 tude. It is fifty feet in length and seven in width. Our 
 rooms or cabins, two in number, are built on the top, the boat 
 being too shallow to admit any thing of the kind within, and 
 constructed in the form of a Burman house, with a sloping roof. 
 The rooms extend half the length of the boat, the one we 
 occupy is made of rough boards, with a thatched roof, the 
 other (occupied by the servants) of bamboo and mats. The 
 wings are formed by the extension of the floor on each side, 
 which makes a passage for the boatmen, vvithout entering our 
 rooms. This heavy unwieldy thing is urged forward almost 
 entirely by manual force, and is either drawn with ropes by the 
 boatmen walking on the banks, or pushed by long poles. But 
 so strong is the current at this season, and the wind always 
 against us, that our progress is slow indeed. Yet in the midst 
 of these inconveniencies and privations, we are happy, because 
 the object we have in view will bear examination. Were we 
 thus penetrating into the heart of this heathen empire for the 
 
Of the Baptist Mission to the Barman Empire. 331 
 
 purpose of accumulating property, or gaining honour or re- 
 nown, from our fellow-creatures, it would not he an object suf- 
 ficient to support our minds under present circumstances, and 
 in anticipation of future evils. But we are assured that we are 
 in the service of Him who governs the world, who has said to 
 his disciples, “ Go into all the world,” &c. ; and this is our 
 support, and the reward of all our exertions, “ Lo, 1 am with 
 you always, even to the end of the world.” Not a hair of our 
 head can be injured, but with the permission of Him whose 
 precious name we would make known to these unenlightened 
 heathen. Yes, my dear friend, the consideration of the object 
 we have in view, and the brightening prospects relative to 
 ultimate success, fill us with joy, and make us happy, though in 
 this rude solitary boat, far, far away from all Christian society, 
 and no individual associate besides ourselves. Our faithful 
 Moung-Ing is the only native Christian with us, the others being 
 at present scattered according to circumstances. Three are 
 already at Ava waiting our arrival, and Mah-men-lay and 
 others will follow, as soon as their domestic concerns will 
 allow. Moung-Ing, with whom you are already well acquainted, 
 is a firm, solid, and consistent Christian. He unites with us 
 daily in family worship, and frequently leads in prayer, in 
 our occasional religious conferences, when he exhibits much 
 spiritual feeling and strength of intellect. We intend him for 
 the teacher of our girls’ school, the commencement of which 
 is I trust just at hand. 
 
 Jan. 20, 1824. 
 
 Again I take up my pen to converse a little with you, though 
 at this immense distance, and knowing, as I do, that you can 
 make no response for months and perhaps years. Yet it is a 
 precious privilege to communicate our thoughts, feelings, and 
 circumstances, to those we love, though a reply be not the im- 
 mediate result. Now I will suppose you sitting the other side 
 of the trunk on which my writing-desk is placed, and go on 
 with my relation. We are slowly progressing towards the 
 capital of this very populous empire, and have thus far been 
 preserved from the numerous dangers with which we are con- 
 tinually surrounded. No robbers have yet made their appear- 
 ance, though we are frequently cautioned by the villagers to be 
 on our guard. We have our fire-arms in readiness every even- 
 ing, and when we have taken eve,ry precaution in our power, 
 commit ourselves to the care of our heavenly Father, and lie 
 down and sleep as quietly, and feel as safe, as if we were in 
 Bradford * or in London. As the season is so cool and dry, we 
 
 America. 
 
332 Supplement to Mrs. Judson's Account 
 
 almost daily get a walk on the banks, and through the villages ; 
 and at such seasons the natives are extremely amused at our 
 strange appearance, having never before seen a foreign female. 
 As soon as we enter a village or town, one calls to another to 
 come quick and look, when the women and children run out of 
 their houses and follow us till we enter the boat. Some will 
 run several rods before us, in order to have a fair view as we 
 approach them. If we happen to stop under the shade of a 
 banyan, as is frequently the case, all the old men and women in 
 the village are called and brought to see what their eyes never 
 before beheld. But on such occasions we never experience any 
 thing like insult or disrespect ; on the contrary, the universal 
 exclamation is, “ Ha-ba-byce,” how handsome they are, how 
 modest their dress, not even their hands are visible. We sel- 
 dom let them know we understand their language, as our stay 
 is not sufficiently long to enter on religious subjects. In one 
 instance, however, the boat being a long time in doubling a 
 point of land which we had walked over, and the multitude 
 being assembled as usual, Mr. J. introduced the subject of reli- 
 gion, when all were immediately silent and attentive. Two or 
 three white-headed heathen who were present, encouraged it 
 by asking pertinent questions. A decent looking man, who 
 appeared to he the school-master of the village, coming into 
 the circle just at this time, Mr. J. handed him a tract, and re- 
 quested him to read aloud. The subject of the tract was an 
 account of the existence, perfections, and requirements of the 
 eternal God, our lost state by nature, and redemption through 
 Christ. When he had proceeded half way through, he stopped, 
 and exclaimed to the multitude, that these were great subjects, 
 that such a writing was worthy to be copied, and requested 
 Mr. J. to remain while he copied it. He was informed that he 
 might keep the tract, on condition that he constantly read it to 
 his neighbours. Many joined in the petition that we would 
 pass the remainder of the day and night in the village ; but our 
 boat coming up, we were obliged to leave them, not however 
 until we had sent up many secret petitions that the Holy Spirit 
 might bless that single tract to the salvation of many of their 
 dark, ignorant souls. A few days ago we had an especial cause 
 of gratitude to God for his preserving care, when in imminent 
 danger. In passing through one of the strong rapids, with 
 which this river abounds, the rudder struck the bottom, which 
 turned the boat immediately across the current, and laid her 
 on her side. It being a cold morning our door was shut, and 
 the boat being on her side, it was some moments before we 
 could get it open, which circumstance for a short time occa- 
 sioned us to feel all the horrors of shipwreck. Every thing 
 
Of the Baptist 3Hssion to the Barman Empire. 333 
 
 outside of the cabins, such as rice, cooking utensils, and the 
 boatmen’s mats, were all afloat. The steersman, however, had 
 presence of mind enough to cut the rudder from the boat, 
 which enabled the boatmen to raise her from her side, and 
 after drawing her to the shore, and repairing her rudder, we 
 proceeded on our way, feeling more than ever our dependence 
 on God, and the importance of having our minds at all times 
 stayed on him. Our fears have been considerably excited for 
 a few days past, on beholding the martial movements of the 
 country. We understand that the Emperor is determined on 
 war with the English, and has ordered an army to proceed 
 with all possible dispatch to Arrakan. Yesterday we passed 
 the head-quarters of the troops, and war boats are continually 
 passing us- We know not what effect this war will have upon 
 our mission, or how much our own lives will be endangered 
 from the suspicion that we are English. But we always have 
 this consolation, that God reigns, and that the greatest, as well 
 as the smallest events are under his direction. 
 
 Ava, Feb. 1C, 1824. 
 
 1 must now finish this long letter, as a gentleman is on the 
 point of going to Bengal, and has kindlv offered to take letters. 
 We arrived in safety at this city twenty days ago, after a plea- 
 sant trip of six weeks ; we had not a house to cover our heads 
 on our arrival, nor could we procure one which was sufficient to 
 shelter us from the burning rays of the sun. We were therefore 
 obliged to remain in our boat until we could build : you will I 
 am sure smile, when I tell you that we built a house, and moved 
 into it, in just a fortnight from our arrival ; it consists of three 
 rooms and a verandah, delightfully situated on the bank of the 
 river. The ground was given last year to Mr. J. by the king, 
 and is considered our own. The house we now inhabit is de- 
 signed for the school-house for my girls, as soon as we can 
 get another built for our own use. The school has already 
 commenced with three little girls, whose shrill voices are now 
 ringing in my ears while they read their lessons : they are fine 
 children, and improve as fast in reading and sewing as anv 
 children in the world. I doubt not the school will rapidly 
 increase, as soon as we have time to look around and make a 
 selection. The Emperor, on account of the present war with 
 the English, is rather prejudiced against foreigners, conse- 
 quently Mr. J.’s reception at court was rather cool. I have 
 not yet been at the palace, as the king and all the royal family 
 went to Umera-poora, in a day after our arrival, where they 
 remain until the completion of the new palace in this city, 
 when they will take possession in usual form, and Ava will in 
 
334 Supplement to Mrs. Judson’s Account, fyc. 
 
 future be their residence. My old friend, the lady of the 
 viceroy of Rangoon, came to see me as soon as she heard of 
 my arrival, and has promised to introduce me at court on the 
 return of the royal family. Her husband died during my ab- 
 sence, and with his death all her power and distinctions cease. 
 She is a well-informed, sensible woman, and there is much 
 more hope of her attending to the subject of religion in her 
 private situation, than when she was in public life. In a day or 
 two after our arrival, Mr. J. introduced me to Prince M. and 
 his Princess ; they treated us with the greatest kindness. The 
 Princess took me into her inner apartments, made me a hand- 
 some present, and invited me to visit her frequently, and ordered 
 her cart to be prepared to convey me home. Prince M. is intel- 
 ligent, desirous of obtaining foreign information, and has for 
 some time been examining the Christian religion ! Oh ! that a 
 merciful God would enlighten his mind, and make him a real 
 disciple of the blessed Redeemer. I hope to gain some influence 
 over the Princess, and induce her to read the New Testament, 
 which is now in her own language. She is surrounded at all times 
 by twenty or thirty females, and who knows but religious conver- 
 sation may be blessed to them, though the Princess herself 
 should never be benefited. We have here an uncommon field 
 for usefulness, and if we may only be allowed to remain, there 
 is no doubt but much good would be done. My health has 
 been much improved during my voyages, and I begin to hope 
 that I may last yet some years ; but we are, in a literal sense, 
 alone. W e have not half the means of obtaining intelligence 
 from our friends as when in Rangoon; and as for society, it is 
 so far out of the question, that we hardly think of mentioning 
 it. Dr. Price is our ordy missionary associate ; but he has 
 married a native wife, and lives the other side of the river. 
 Mr. J. preaches every Sabbath in the Doctor’s house, where 
 he has something of a congregation. We also have worship 
 in Burman every evening in our own house, so that a faint ray 
 of light is beginning to appear in this dark city. 
 
 Remember me most affectionately to , whose likeness 
 
 is now hanging before me, and is almost the only ornament in 
 our little house. Pray kindly write a line to Miss H., of Li- 
 verpool, and inform her that the box of articles she forwarded 
 arrived just as I was leaving Calcutta. They were most ac- 
 ceptable, as we have daily occasions for distributing them. Say 
 also that I intend writing to her very soon. Do not forget to 
 pray for 
 
 Your most affectionate Friend, 
 
 A. H. Judson. 
 
 To 
 
 •, London. 
 
Date Due 
 
 £> ’4$ 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 MR 2 1 *5. 
 
 r 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 nOO 
 
 
 
 mu t 
 
 •83 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 " i7inl A A 
 
 Sf 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 St — 
 
 
 
 
 ' ; 0V f ^ 79< 
 
 r 
 
 
 
 
 'if 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 »R1«W 
 
 
 
 
 "7"i • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 (f> 
 
 
 
 s